OceanofPDF.

com
Copyright © 2024 by Cee Yang
All rights reserved.
Author: Cee Yang
Editor: T.L.
Cover Designer: V.M.
Title: Some Things Never Change

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

OceanofPDF.com
In loving memory of Mom, who was the one who taught me how to be a
hopeless romantic—this first one’s for you.
I’ll always miss you.

OceanofPDF.com
Trigger Warnings: Mentions of controlling and/or emotionally abusive
relationships, parent death, and grief

OceanofPDF.com
 Contents

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Epilogue
Acknowledgments
About the Author
Special Chapter

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
One

CHRISTMAS
“ BUT, MOM, I LOVE JULIE !”
My heart jumped to my throat. The heat of embarrassment immediately
rose up my neck to my face, ears, and scalp. It was ridiculous of me to even
be this flustered as if I hadn’t heard it year after year for the last twenty-
something years. As lame as it was, my chest still constricted and flipped at
those stupid, silly words as if I was hearing them for the first time.
“There you are,” said a deeper voice, startling me.
I knew exactly who it was, and yet, I still jumped. Darn you, Andy.
I didn’t even hear him come in. I turned to lock eyes with the hazel
green ones in front of me. What a coincidence it was for him to come into
the kitchen right as his younger self continued to proclaim his love for me
as an innocent, clueless seven-year-old. His young voice traveled clear and
loud even from down the hallway.
I was in the kitchen alone, trying to hide away from my family as they
watched footage from old, homemade VHS tapes from the late nineties. It
was Christmas night and Andy’s dad was feeling sentimental and nostalgic.
My brother, Jonathan, was also egging him on as always. So, we were stuck
watching this old video footage of our families again like we did every
single Christmas before.
“H-Hey,” I said back with burning cheeks.
 There was nothing more flattering than knowing that Andy Hughes once
proclaimed he was in love with me, but those words were said over twenty
years ago. Yet, I was still embarrassed by them. At one point in our lives,
Andy and I were the butt of both our families’ jokes and relentlessly teased
for it. We stood there for a few awkward seconds as the homemade footage
from the living room played on.
“Can Julie stay with us forever?” I could hear seven-year-old Andy say
as the footage continued rolling. His voice was urgent and unrelenting. “I
want her to live with us forever!”
“No, Andy, she can’t,” said his mom with an amused laugh.
“But, Mom! She’s so cute and soft! She even smells like strawberries!
Can she stay with us forever? Please? I love her so much,” continued the
young boy.
I turned away from adult Andy with my face searing hot at the heartfelt
love confession. “Did you even know what you were saying then?” I asked
curiously.
My chest and stomach still flipped and flopped inside me as my brows
knitted. I turned back to Andy, pretending to be calm. He leaned against the
kitchen island behind us as he stood close to me, towering over my frame.
He gave me an easy smile and shrugged.
Andrew Kou Hughes. Even though his legal name is Andrew, we
actually never call him that. It had always been Andy, except for teachers,
from what I remembered. His middle name, Kou, means gold in Hmong,
and he has never lived it down since birth. Being the golden boy since we
were young, he was always his grandma’s favorite, a star athlete, and a
well-performing student.
Anthony, his fraternal twin, was never far behind him either. The two of
them were always on par with one another with their academic and
extracurricular successes and even now with their successful careers.
The twins’ mom, Auntie Gao, is my mom’s best friend. Their friendship
started in one of the Thai refugee camps that our ethnic group, the Hmong
people, along with many others, fled to from Laos. Laos fell into a
communist takeover in the mid-seventies, not long after the Vietnam War.
Many escaped into the borders of Thailand, a neighboring country, and
lived in refugee camps for a few years.
According to my grandma, Auntie Gao and my mom were often joined
at the hip until their families parted ways when they came to America. My
mom and relatives went to California and Auntie Gao to Minnesota. Even
with the distance, my mom and Auntie Gao kept in contact over the years,
often through long monthly letters to one another. Long distance phone
calls were expensive back in the day, so they hardly talked much over the
phone.
Eventually, Auntie Gao and her family moved to California after
deciding to live closer to her younger brother and aging mother and for the
warmer weather. The day they came into town with their moving truck was
the same day Jonathan and I met the Hughes twins for the first time. This
was how this embarrassing footage of Andy confessing his “love” for me
was captured.
For a few years, they lived across town. We visited them every other
weekend, as our dads went fishing or watched sports together while our
moms chatted and gossiped. All the while, we ran throughout the house,
swam in their enormous pool, or played basketball in the driveway.
But, everything changed after my dad suddenly passed away. Their
family moved in next door, and we have been neighbors since. Andy
chuckled, pulling me out of my thoughts.
“Can you blame me? You were so goddamn adorable,” he said. “Look!
You were the cutest!”
His lips curved into a wide grin as he pointed to pictures of us through
the years of growing up together taped onto the fridge by Auntie Gao.
“And I smelled like strawberries, which I’m glad I don’t anymore,” I
quickly added.
“God, I used to love that strawberry shampoo you used so much. My
parents had to go out and buy Anthony and me some because I was a boy
obsessed.”
I shook my head at him with a smile on my lips as I quickly let my eyes
trail over the pictures of us—the twins, Jonathan, and I—over the years.
One painstaking fact that was clear was how both Andy and Anthony have
always been good looking.
Given that they have a white father whose background includes both
English and Scottish heritage and an Asian mother of Hmong Lao lineage,
they were both visually stunning. Despite not being identical twins, Andy
and Anthony both have similar, perfect, sharp noses and strong jaw lines
from their dad paired with hooded eyes and full lips from their mom. They
were even the same height at six-foot with a similar build, ironically
enough.
I thought the two of them were the perfect balance between the West
and East, even though their looks slightly lean more toward their Asian
mom’s side. Anthony was only five minutes younger than Andy, but Andy
never let him live it down.
Andy had slightly more of their dad’s traits, though. With a strong jaw,
high cheekbones, and a sharp nose, his features were softened with the big,
round, hooded eyes and full lips. He had thick, straight, dark brown hair.
If his hair had been lighter, he’d look a little more like his dad. Mainly
because of those beautiful, breathtaking hazel green eyes with gold and
green flecks he also inherited from the man. In simple terms, Andy was and
has always been an attractive person. He was handsome, and he knew it,
too.
As I studied the pictures on the fridge, memories flooded my mind.
They were memories of laughter-filled summers, late-night confessions and
heart-to-heart conversations, and countless teasing and banter that shaped
my friendship and childhood with them. The Hughes twins had been a
constant presence in my life for as long as I could remember.
“Aside from you being cute and smelling amazing, what can I really
say? I was hopelessly in love with you from the moment I met you,” said
Andy. Then he paused for a beat, which didn’t go unnoticed by me. I raised
a brow at him as he continued, “As a friend.”
Ouch? A smile crossed my lips as I dramatically rolled my eyes at him.
“Glad to know I was your first love, pretty boy.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Two

HIS SMIRK FORMED into a wide grin. “Glad to know you’re

taking that info well, Tink.”
Tink short for Tinker Bell, just as Peter Pan called her. This is his
unoriginal nickname for my five-foot frame ever since he and Anthony had
a huge growth spurt in middle school. I, on the other hand, didn’t.
I playfully punched his arm, and he let out another laugh. “What’s new
with you?” I asked. “It’s been a while since we last saw each other since
you couldn’t make it for Thanksgiving.”
“Busy. I had my housewarming party recently, and I’m still recovering
from hosting that.”
“From all the videos you sent me, your house looks amazing. I’m so
happy with how it all turned out.”
“Me too. To be honest, it looks even better thanks to your interior
design skills. You shouldn’t have given me a discount for how much work
you did. Thanks to you, someone as great as Steven helped put everything
together. Even Dad was impressed by his work.”
Steven was the contractor I found through a friend to help Andy out
with the renovations he did on his home. The twins’ dad, Uncle Gary, also
owned a contracting business and had done numerous work all over the
valley. We all used to spend our summers helping him out with small roles
in the business.
It was through my summer jobs with Uncle Gary that I was introduced
to interior design, which I now have a full-fledged career in. I didn’t
freelance too often, but sometimes Uncle Gary or Shoua, who’s a real estate
agent, would send clients my way. But, I refuse to do extensive projects.
However, there was always an exception with Andy. If he needed my
help flipping and renovating his entire house from ceiling to floor, then I
gladly would have.
“You give me too much credit. I barely did the markup and called my
friend in Santa Mariana for the best contractors to help you out, and one of
them happened to be Steven Nyugen.”
“If it wasn’t for you, I doubt I would be living in such a nice home. You
make me feel bad by not letting me pay you the full amount for the work
you’ve done. It’s not like I can’t afford it, working in finance and all. But I
knew you’d be pissed off and complain my ear off every chance you got.”
“True and true. At least you know me well enough to know what not to
do.”
Andy laughed as his light eyes quickly scanned me from head to toe.
“You look great, by the way.”
“Thanks. I decided to start hitting the gym again after I broke up with
David.”
Andy made a face at the mention of my ex. David never liked Andy for
whatever reason unbeknownst to me, and he was pretty vocal about it. All
of my previous boyfriends had always gotten along well with Jonathan,
Andy, and Anthony. But not David. He was fine with my brother and
Anthony, but Andy was always another story. I was even closer to Andy
than I was to Jonathan. So, it didn’t sit well with me that my then-partner
and he wouldn’t get along.
David and I were only together for six months, but it felt like six long
years. At first, his cute, dimpled smile and sweet apologies blinded me from
realizing how controlling and possessive he truly was. In my relationship
with him, he made me feel incredibly isolated.
I wasn’t allowed to come home to visit my family as much as I wanted
to, as our relationship progressed. All because he didn’t want me to see
Andy. He would get overly upset if I spent time with anyone other than
him, even if it was just with my roommate, Lily. It was a toxic relationship
through and through. I called it quits after he started pressuring me to live
with him, despite me telling him I wasn’t ready.
“You were too good for him,” stated Andy firmly.
 I laughed so hard my eyes started to tear up. As I wiped the corners of
my eyes, I smiled at him. “Thanks, I’m well aware of that.”
“I’m glad you two broke up. That asshole was annoying.”
As a response to Andy’s honesty, I snorted loudly. I broke up with that
guy at least six months ago. But judging how Andy was still throwing shade
at my ex, I was certain he felt the same animosity toward David.
“I know. You said that as soon as I told you I dumped him, remember?”
“Needed to say it again, you know? So, are you going to start dating
again, then?”
I shrugged. “No, not anytime soon. I’m going to be too preoccupied
with moving and settling in Santa Mariana to really care about dating
again.”
Andy’s face morphed as his hazel green eyes twinkled. “You got the
job?” His breath almost hitched in excitement. I could practically see his
tail wag.
“Yeah. I found out the other day, but I wanted to tell you in person.”
Ever since my breakup with David, I had been wanting a change of
scenery. I loved San Ignacio, one of the biggest cities in Northern
California, but I haven’t been feeling the same for it lately. Maybe it was
because all my friends have moved out of that city. Or, I was just tired of
the cold and foggy summers.
I wanted a change, so I started applying for jobs in Santa Mariana, the
third largest city in the nation after Los Angeles, and also where Andy has
resided since college in Southern California. I did so a month ago, and here
I am now, announcing my new job.
I’m not sure how, but I lost myself along the way while living in San
Ignacio. I loved it at first, especially as a college student. But, after years of
living in tight spaces, barely having friends, and jumping from one bland
romantic relationship into another and finally into this recent toxic one, it
was more than enough for me. I was tired and lonely. I just wasn’t content
with my job or my life there anymore.
“That’s amazing! I’m so proud of you, Tink. It’s about time you made a
big change in your life.”
Andy’s face was beaming with excitement. I couldn’t help but smile at
his words. He had always been my biggest cheerleader, even when I wasn’t
sure of myself. This was one thing I appreciated the most about him.
“Thanks, Andy. I’m really excited about it, too.”
 “I knew you’d get it! When are you moving?”
“I told them I could start in four weeks since I still have to hunt for an
apartment.”
“That’s going to come up quick. You’re really going all in, huh?”
“I figure if I’m going to make a change, I might as well go all in and not
look back. Besides, I’m excited about the warm weather and the beaches.”
“Need help with the move and drive down?”
I gave him a weak smile. “I was actually thinking about asking
Jonathan, since his schedule is a little more flexible than the rest of us.”
Andy shook his head at me. “You know you can always ask me, right? I
haven’t really taken time off since June, so I doubt the higher ups will really
say anything. Also, want to know a little secret?”
The way he wiggled his eyebrows made me curious. “What?”
He leaned in a little closer, as if this was confidential. “My manager
plays favorites, and I’m one of them.”
I rolled my eyes dramatically at him. “I’m not even surprised. You and
Anthony were always everyone’s favorite.”
“We weren’t.” Andy shook his head and let out a booming laugh.
“You both were.”
“No, we weren’t.”
“Yes, you two were.”
It was nice to have a conversation with him in person. We talked once in
a while over the phone, but it was always better when we were in person. I
loved feeling the energy and emotions radiating off of Andy whenever we
talked.
He was about to speak up when our families’ laughter from the living
room interrupted him. The loudest was Anthony, unsurprisingly. Andy
glanced over his shoulder to the hallway leading back to the living room
and then back at me.
“Why don’t we take this out to the back patio? There’s something I
want to say to you in private anyway.”
“Wait, let me go grab my jacket first.”
“Just use mine.”
Andy quickly walked over to grab the jacket hanging on a chair by his
parent’s breakfast nook.
“You sure?”
“Of course. If I wasn’t, then why would I offer?”
 He handed me his sherpa-lined jean jacket and I immediately took it
without hesitation. His jacket was thick and plush and smelled exactly like
detergent—fresh and clean. We both headed outside to the winter night. I
sat down on the cold outdoor loveseat by the fire pit as I watched Andy get
the fire going.
I could feel the sharp sting of the frigid outdoor furniture through my
thin sweatpants as my butt began to freeze. If it was any colder than this, I
wouldn’t survive with just Andy’s jacket, these old sweats that I should
throw out, and fuzzy socks that did little to warm up my feet. Thank God
for this fire pit, because I instantly felt warmer with it on.
Andy took the seat next to me. “Are you warm enough?”
“Yeah, I should be fine.”
“You sure?”
He didn’t look convinced.
“I’m fine.”
“Hands.”
Andy’s huge palms opened out to me, asking for my hands. His words
were more of a demand than a simple statement.
“Am I supposed to be your dog or something?”
He flashed me an annoyed but amused look. Really?
“I’m just saying! Because you’re treating me like one.”
“Give me your hands.” Andy wasn’t going to deal with my crap.
I sighed and placed my small hands in those bigger palms. They were
warm as both of his hands enclosed mine and started to rub some heat back
into them. He brought my ice-cold fingertips close to his lips and blew hot,
steaming puffs of air onto them.
“Your hands are always too cold.”
It was more to himself than to me, so I didn’t respond back. As he
continued to bring life into my icy hands, I tried to keep the unreasonable
flush creeping up my face under control.
“What did you want to talk to me about?”
“Close your eyes.”
“No.” Why was he suddenly telling me to close my eyes?
“Just do it.”
“No.”
“Tink.”
“Andy.”
 “Do it.”
“No.”
Andy let out a long sigh. “Do you have to be so goddamn stubborn? I
have a surprise for you.”
“I thought we were talking. Why do you suddenly have a surprise?”
He smiled slowly at me and shook his head. “Just close your eyes.
Please.”
“Fine.”
I finally closed my eyes as he asked me to. Andy’s warm grip on my
hands loosened, and he gently placed one of my hands on his lap—on the
thick quadricep of his strong leg. I heard and felt him shift. Then, I felt the
touch of warm and smooth velvet in my palm. Both of his warm hands
enclosed over mine, making my hand clasp over the piece of velvet he just
gave me. It was a small box.
“There. You can open your eyes now.” His voice was soft, like the
fabric in the palm of my hand.
My eyes opened slowly, and Andy’s gaze was on me as my vision came
into focus. He was smiling that big smile of his at me with a light blush
dusting along his cheeks. One of his hands was still gently cupping mine. I
glanced down at the dark blue velvet box in my hand and my breath
hitched.
“Andy Kou Hughes, are you proposing to me?” My lips stretched into a
big grin.
If there was one thing the twins enjoyed most, then I would say they
relished in teasing me endlessly, even now as adults. Andy loved to flirt
while Anthony teased like a mean, childish older brother. So, what game
was Andy playing at?
He laughed as he tilted his head coyly. His hazel green eyes caught the
light of the flames dancing in front of us and glinted mischievously. Then
he became quiet for a moment as the banter between us settled.
“And if I am?”
I laughed. “If it’s not a three-carat cushion-cut ring with a diamond-
encrusted gold band, then I’d have to decline, my dear friend.”
Andy let out a low whistle. “Jesus, Tink. A three-carat diamond on your
cute, tiny finger? You like it big, don’t you? So, natural or lab-grown
diamonds?”
 We laughed as I rolled my eyes at him. “Lab-grown. It’s the ethical
choice.”
“Good thing I’m not proposing. But, dutifully noted when I do.” I threw
a light punch into Andy’s chest and he chuckled, shaking his head. “Go
ahead, open your Christmas gift."
He nudged the box toward me with a grin. I opened the velvet box to
find a pair of hanging pearl gold earrings inside. The hoops were encrusted
with what looked like diamonds. The earrings were small, elegant, and
dainty—perfect for everyday wear without looking like they would be too
much. I immediately turned to Andy in shock. I was expecting a rock from
his garden. Not actual gemstones.
Since he worked as a financial consultant for some big finance firm, he
made good money. He loved to splurge us with presents during Christmas.
Each year, he’d pick someone to buy an extra luxurious present for. I
thought that the expensive skincare sets he bought both our moms were the
expensive presents he was giving out this year. Turned out, it had been
mine. No wonder he told me he was going to give it to me later when we
were opening presents earlier.
“Like it?”
I could barely stammer a response.
“It’s all real, by the way. Made with solid fourteen-karat gold.”
“I can’t accept this, Andy.” I closed the box and tried to hand it back to
him. These beautiful earrings must be worth at least a thousand dollars or
more with the diamonds and the pearls alone.
“What are you talking about? It’s yours, Tink. Besides, weren’t you just
telling me that you wanted a diamond-encrusted ring? Well, I got you
diamond-encrusted earrings. Right?”
His hand reached out and pushed it back to me. My chest tightened at
Andy’s words as my eyes became misty. He let out a tender laugh.
“You’re not going to cry, are you?” He chuckled warmly.
“Is it alright if I hug you?” My voice was weak and wobbly.
Without saying anything, he opened his arms wide as if he was catching
me from a high fall. I took the chance to dive into the wide expanse of his
chest and gave him a tight squeeze. His arms immediately wrapped around
my shoulders and enveloped me in the warmth flaming from his body. I let
out a long breath into him as I cried into his sweater. It felt nice to hug him
in this freezing weather.
 “Andy, thank you.” His chest muffled my voice. I breathed in his usual
fresh detergent scent. “You know you didn’t have to, right?”
“Why are you always like this when I get you something nice? I got you
this because I wanted to. End of story.”
I smiled into his chest. “Thanks again, then.”
“You’re welcome.”
We pulled away from each other, and I almost groaned at the loss of the
warmth. A cold breeze blew past us, and I wanted to huddle back into him
for another hug. “You’re like a big, warm bear.”
Andy laughed as he leaned in a tad closer than he typically would. I
could feel his breath on my ticklish neck as his laugh mellowed out into a
low chuckle, and I squirmed. I tried to push him away, but his hard chest
stayed in place. His hot breaths were all over my face now and sent tingles
over my entire body.
“I bet they’ll look beautiful on you.”
I suddenly felt his warm fingers gently touch where his gift would be
hanging from my earlobe. His voice was airy and lighter than a whisper, as
if I wasn’t meant to hear his words. I let out a shiver as I moved away from
him and the heat radiating from him.
“Stop joking around, Andy.”
His hazel eyes searched my face for a moment and then he blinked
slowly, fanning his long and thick lashes across the tops of his high
cheekbones. A small smile touched his lips.
“But, it’s the truth.”
Before I could even say anything in return, he was already up and on his
feet. He quickly turned off the fire pit as I stood up as well.
“Let’s head back inside. It’s getting cold,” he said with a firmer voice.
I nodded, feeling a bit flustered. I took a quick glance at Andy. He
looked like his typical handsome self, even in the dim light of the night,
with his features chiseled and defined by the shadows. However, I could tell
something was on his mind.
As we reached the door, Andy turned to face me with intense eyes.
"Julie, I need to say something to you."
He hardly ever called me by my name. But, in those rare moments that
he did, it always caught me off guard. I could feel nervousness and anxiety
rise up my stomach.
"What is it?"
 He took a step closer to me, and I could feel the heat emanating from
his body. "I don’t think I’ve ever made this clear, but if you ever need me
for anything, I’ll be there for you. Let me help you out with your move
instead of Jonathan. Alright?”
I swallowed down the answer I gave him earlier. “As long as I’m not
asking too much of you, then⁠—”
He interrupted me before I could finish my sentence. “You never ask too
much of me.”
“Okay. It’s decided then. You’ll help me move.”
He beamed a big smile down at me as he took another half step closer,
almost closing the space between the two of us.
“I’ve also been thinking . . .”
“Of?”
“Why don’t you live with me?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Three

I BLINKED, taken aback. What did he just say?

Was Andy really suggesting we become roommates when I moved to
Santa Mariana?
"Live with you?" I heard myself repeat back like an echo.
"Yeah, I have an extra room. I’d rather you have it than it be a guest
room. Think about it. This all will be less stressful and easier for you until
you find a place of your own, if you like. And it’ll be just like the good old
times, right?”
With the way his eyes lit up, I could tell he was ecstatic at the idea of
me living with him. I felt my cheeks heat up.
"Good old times? But we’ve never lived together, ever."
“How is this any different from living next door to each other when we
were kids? Your home has always been like mine.”
“So, instead of you living in the next house over, you’ll be sleeping
down the hall?”
“If you’re putting it that way, then sure. It pretty much would be that,
wouldn’t it?”
I stood there, speechless. Living with him was definitely something I
hadn't thought of before, but the idea of it was strangely appealing. It would
be nice to live with someone I knew well in a completely new city.
It would also be nice not to have to stress about my living situation until
I find a place I really like. I had been feeling anxious about the move since I
submitted my two weeks’ notice. Andy's offer made me feel a little less
alone, stressed, and worried about this major transition.
 “Sure thing, roomie,” I laughed.

MUCH TO MY SURPRISE, I didn’t sleep too well last night.

I guess I had been that excited and stressed all at once about moving to
Santa Mariana and starting a new life there. There were so many things to
do.
I have to go through all the things I own and downsize. I intended to
move only with whatever I could fit in the backseat and trunk of my
compact car. In addition, I wanted to move as soon as my two weeks were
up because it wouldn’t make any sense to continue to live in San Ignacio
longer than I needed to.
I fell asleep perfectly fine, but I woke up in the middle of the night full
of anxiety. My brain was counting all the things I needed to do. After a few
hours of my checklist going in and out of my head, I wrote it all down on
the Notes app on my phone, which helped quell my thoughts a bit.
Aside from things I needed to worry about with my move, I also needed
to go to the cemetery to visit my dad before I left. It was something I
planned to do with Jonathan and our mom. I always made sure I paid him a
visit every time I came back home for a visit. Unfortunately, I haven’t been
able to come home as often this past year.
As I thought of visiting my dad, I also thought of the meal we could
prepare for him. The Hmong people believe we have three souls. In death,
one travels to the ancestral land our people came from, one becomes
reincarnated, and the other stays with the body. So, it is customary for us to
bring a small meal and drink for the soul that still dwells at a loved one’s
resting place when we go to visit.
After deciding it was best to run what meals we could bring my dad by
my mom first, my mind started to replay the moment when I first opened
Andy’s Christmas gift and the way his fingertips gingerly touched my ear. A
delicate warmth bloomed across my chest. Why did my mind keep
replaying that?
My cousin, Shoua, was sleeping soundly next to me as I laid wide
awake. As if we were teens again, she slept over so we could catch up,
talking late into the hours of the morning. This was something we often did
whenever I came back to my hometown.
 With thoughts swimming in and out of my mind, I decided to go for an
early morning run, even though my legs were still sore from my gym
session days ago. It was already six, and I was sure running around the
block would silent my overly active mind for a few hours.
I walked out onto the frosty front lawn and saw two tall men of the
same height on the neighboring lawn. It was the twins, and I was hardly
surprised.
“Good morning, Julie,” said Anthony with a chirpy voice as he did a
few jumping jacks.
Unlike his older brother, Anthony was the one with the slightly darker
features, with darker brown, almost black hair and sharper, more almond-
shaped light brown eyes. He also had small, distinctive moles on the bridge
of his nose and chin, making his face even more unique. He, too, was just as
attractive as Andy, and the pair always garnered much attention and
admiration growing up.
While Andy was always calm and collected, Anthony was known to be
vivacious and boisterous. But, despite this difference, they were both
known for their kindness to others. If it was one thing most people said
about the twins, it was always about how easygoing, kindhearted, and sweet
they were. They have their own faults too, of course.
Andy would often hold back from sharing the whole truth, afraid of
crossing any boundaries with friends. He used to confide in me all the time
throughout high school when there was tension with his friends. On the
other hand, Anthony could become sensitive and reactive when his
emotions got the better of him. Despite their differences, the two brothers
complemented each other well.
“Good morning,” I grumbled.
“You look horrible,” said Andy. He frowned in my direction.
“Thanks,” I mumbled.
“Go back to sleep,” retorted Anthony.
I let out a groan. “That’s easier said than done. My mind is too active.
Anthony, did you sleep over?”
He nodded. I guess he decided to sleep over at his parents’ place for
simplicity’s sake. “Are you stressed about the move?” he asked.
After telling Andy about the news, I broke it to my family about the job
offer in Santa Mariana. I was surprised they were already expecting me to
live with Andy before I could even tell them our decision. It was a no-
brainer for them to assume I’d live with him, I guess.
“Yeah, I’m completely stressed out,” I admitted.
Not only did I have a lot of things to sort through, the drive between the
two cities was going to be anywhere from seven to eight hours long as well.
The longest I could drive in a single sitting was four hours, and that was
pushing it.
“There’s nothing for you to stress out about. I’m going to be there to
help you out,” said Andy.
“I know,” I said. “It’s just that I have a lot of things I need to sort
through to either throw away or donate. That’s why I’m leaving later
today.”
“Already?” asked Andy and Anthony in unison. They sounded shocked.
“C’mon, Julie, I’m sure you can spare some time to hang out with us for
at least another day. It’s the holidays! This is a big change, but you probably
shouldn’t be pushing it either,” said Anthony.
“What about the Hmong New Year?” asked Andy. “It’s going to start
tomorrow. Why don’t you just stay another day?”
The Hmong New Year is an annual cultural celebration which
traditionally takes place in the fall/winter for us to pay respect to our
ancestors and give thanks for the completion of a harvesting season. I
suppose the closest American holiday equivalent to our New Year would be
Thanksgiving, but it is in no way, shape, or form like Thanksgiving.
Although we give thanks, it is primarily to our ancestors as we welcome
the beginning of a new year. Most cities or towns with Hmong Americans
celebrate it at different times during the fall or winter seasons. While some
Hmong communities celebrate it before or after Thanksgiving, my
hometown celebrates it during the days after Christmas every year.
However, I wouldn’t be going this year. Not with other things weighing
on my mind.
“No, I really need to go home and start packing. I’m ready to leave as
soon as my two weeks are up,” I said.
“You really are ready to leave, aren’t you?” asked Andy.
“Yup, I am,” I said.
Anthony scoffed. “Good thing Andy’ll be there with you then. I feel
better knowing you’re not going to be alone on your drive down.”
 “You really thought that I’d make that drive by myself?” I asked,
surprised.
Anthony shrugged with a smile. “It was going to be either Jonathan,
Andy, or me that was going to be there with you. But, if you wanted to, you
would have driven all the way by yourself, too. When you’re determined to
do something, no one can ever stop you.”
I smiled in his direction. “Aw, Anthony. Are you complimenting me?”
“No shit,” he laughed. “I’m proud of you, Julie. Both you and
Jonathan.”
I laughed back. “Thanks. What are you two doing up so early anyway?”
“That’s supposed to be my line,” said Anthony.
“We were planning to race down on Crenshaw Street and see who’s the
fastest. And, you?” asked Andy.
“Running too, but just around the corner,” I said. I pointed to my outfit,
which was just a cropped windbreaker and workout leggings paired with
some old running shoes I left at my mom’s.
“Around the corner? Why don’t you just run with us?” asked Anthony.
He turned to Andy. “Wanna race tomorrow morning instead?”
“Yeah, can’t have Tink running on her own,” he answered.
“Actually, I don’t want to run with you two,” I said sharply.
Andy and Anthony are two hot-blooded, fit brothers that hone their
bodies to perfection, not for health or to attract the opposite sex, but literally
to compete with one another. They are extremely competitive, especially if
it has anything to do with who’s the “better” twin. Their competitions used
to end in brawling matches despite the obvious winner. There are more
scars on their bodies than I can count from those.
“What’s got you so scared, huh?” teased Anthony, wiggling his
eyebrows at me.
“Don’t worry, Tink. We’ll run at your pace,” said Andy. “It’s not safe for
you to run alone this early in the morning.”
“Fine,” I said. “But I’ll only run past the parking lots at Stonebrook
High and back. I can’t handle running any more than that.”
Stonebrook High was the large high school we all went to. It was
literally just a few blocks down the road. I’d say I was spoiled quite a bit
during high school. Auntie Gao is a French teacher there. With that, I was
lucky not to be forced into eating horrible cafeteria food the whole time I
was a student there. The twins and I used to clamor into her classroom
every day to eat home-cooked meals with her.
Anthony groaned. “Fine. I was going to suggest we run further, but
sure.”
“If you want to, you can also go off on your own. I don’t really care.
There’s literally no one out anyway,” I said.
“No,” said both the twins in unison. Their voices were firm. I shook my
head at them.
“It’s dangerous, Julie,” said Anthony.
“He’s right. I can’t believe you would’ve run around this early in the
morning all by yourself if we weren’t out here,” chimed in Andy.
“I wasn’t going to run far! I just wanted to get out and run to calm down
my mind,” I said. “I was planning just to run back and forth on our block
and maybe circle around the neighborhood once.”
“That’s still dangerous,” said Anthony. “Thank God we planned our
race this early.”
“Why are you two running so early anyway? It’s not even seven yet.” I
started to run in place. Anthony started to do the same.
“It gets dark too early, and we didn’t want to run in the dark,” said Andy
with a long exhale as he finished his warmup. “That would be too
dangerous.”
I cocked an eyebrow at the two of them. “Why don’t you two just break
into Stonebrook for a quick run on the tracks? I’m sure you two could
easily jump over the fence.”
Anthony cocked an eyebrow back at me. “Two adult men breaking into
a high school? I doubt that would go well with the security crew.”
“Or the newspaper,” laughed Andy.
“Or with Mom,” said Anthony. The brothers shared a glance as they
both laughed together. “She’d kill us.”
They looked back at me. “Aren’t you supposed to be a goody two-
shoes?” asked Andy. “Why are you suggesting we break into a high
school?”
I rolled my eyes as Anthony motioned us to start jogging. “Shut up. I
was only suggesting.”
“Suggesting that we be criminals,” laughed Andy.
Before I knew it, we were jogging alongside one another in sync, me in
the middle. We ran in silence for a while as hot streams of breath followed
behind each of us. It was early morning, and we were three crazy people
running around out in the icy cold weather. There were no cars on the roads.
It was also the morning after Christmas, so no one was in sight.
Once we got into the right tempo, Anthony spoke up. I caught the side
glance he gave Andy and me. “So, you two are going to be roommates,
huh?”
Thankfully Andy answered first, because I was heaving. “No shit.”
“Good. I was worried about Julie moving to Santa Mariana and being
by herself. It’s dangerous for a woman to live alone, you know?”
“Why do you think I offered her my extra room? She’d be safer living
with someone she knows.”
I looked between the two brothers while trying to keep up with their
long and strong strides. “Stop talking about me as if I’m not here,” I said
through heavy breaths.
They finally looked down at me, both of them wearing smirks. Anthony
glanced back at Andy and then at me. A smug smile stretched wide across
his lips. He wasn’t going to apologize.
“Sorry, Tink,” said Andy, instead. “I forgot you were there for a
moment.”
“Don’t make me run home by myself,” I threatened.
“Even if you try, Andy will just throw you over his shoulder and run
anyway,” said Anthony. He started to snicker. “You’re practically a sack of
potatoes to us, Julie.”
“Har har,” I pretended to laugh. “I doubt either of you would be able to
do that.”
While Andy scoffed, Anthony snorted at my statement. “Actually, I
can.”
“You’re underestimating him too much,” said Anthony, shaking his head
at me.
“All the way to the stoplight?” I said, pointing up the block in front of
us. “No, he can’t.”
We were still a whole block away from the stoplight ahead. There was
no way he’d be able to carry me, an extra hundred and thirty-five pounds,
over his shoulders and still run all the way there.
Suddenly, Andy slowed to a sudden stop. Anthony and I turned back to
face him, confused. He just stood there, taking huge inhales of air and
expanding his chest large and wide as long white puffs exhaled out.
 “Andy, are you okay?” I asked, trying to catch my breath.
“Are you okay with me carrying you all the way to the stoplight?” asked
Andy curiously.
“You won’t be able to.”
“I need you to say yes or no.”
I shrugged. “Sure, I guess. But, only if you can. Don’t stress about it,
because you might break your back.”
Andy shook his head and began to lightly jog again. As he approached
me, he leaned down to grab my arm and the back of one of my thighs.
Then, flipped me over one of his shoulders in a single swoop.
I was completely caught off guard. It wasn't until I found myself
looking down at the pavement that I fully comprehended what had just
happened. Anthony let out his famous high-pitched laugh, but I only heard
it for a second. We were already off and down the street.
I let out a loud yelp. “Andy, if you drop me, I will punch you in the face
and break that perfect nose of yours!”
Behind us, Anthony was already far down the street. I could feel the
strain of my weight on Andy’s body as his chest flexed against my stomach
and one of his arms wrapped tightly around me. He breathed heavily with
each long and quick stride.
It almost felt as if I was on some amusement ride as I hung onto him
tightly for dear life. Once we finally reached our destination at the stoplight,
Andy gently set me down on the ground. His chest was heaving as sweat
lightly beaded on his forehead. He kneeled over, laughing wholeheartedly.
“What the hell, Andy?” I yelled.
“You said yes!” he said through heavy breaths and laughs. He quickly
dodged the light punch I tried to throw at his chest.
“At least give me a warning!”
“I did! I asked you for your consent and you said yes! Not my fault you
didn’t get the hint. Even Anthony knew!”
He grinned widely as he began jogging in place. His twin finally caught
up to us, half jogging and half laughing his lungs out.
“You should’ve seen your face, Julie!” said Anthony.
He slowed down to take a seat on the ground, trying to catch his breath.
I watched as the two brothers laughed together—Anthony with his
infamous hyena snickers and Andy with a gentle, melodic chuckle. I
quickly flipped them off and earned another annoying laugh from Anthony
before I headed back home on my own.
“For the love of God, you’re both thirty already!” I yelled.
“Oh, come on! Tink, wait for us!” said Andy, taking off after me.
“What the hell? You two were supposed to wait for me, too!” said
Anthony from the ground.
His voice was distant and far behind as I bolted down the street.
Meanwhile, Andy was hot on my trail. I could feel him running up behind
me as I pushed my burning legs further into sprints.
“Having fun?” asked Andy, easily coming up to my side. He barely
broke a sweat since he wasn’t hauling me over his shoulders anymore. A
cocky smile crossed his lips.
“Shut up,” I said, angrily huffing.
Andy threw his head back and laughed.
Anthony came running up to the other side of me without much effort as
well. “Finally! We’re running!”
“I am running, you assholes,” I said, letting out an uncontrollable heave
in the process.
“Doesn’t look like it,” commented Anthony.
Andy continued to howl in laughter as I groaned. We ran like this for
some time until we came up to the block our parents lived on. The three of
us slowed down to a walk as we all heaved from the exercise, taking in
shallow breaths. Anthony burst into laughter while I shook my head.
“I miss doing stupid shit like this with you guys,” he said.
“Just move down to Santa Mariana with me and you won’t have to miss
it anymore,” I said.
“As if I’ll live with this guy ever again,” Anthony scoffed, pointing
accusingly at Andy. “I’ve already had to share a birthday and practically
everything else with him growing up. I’m not going to share another house
with him.”
Andy shook his head. “Says the one that never even liked to share.”
“Shut up. You’re the one that literally hogged all the good stuff,”
retorted Anthony.
“No, I didn’t! You were the one that had the PS2 all to yourself!”
countered Andy.
“You had the computer in your room!” reminded Anthony. “Who the
hell knew what you were doing all night? At least I was in the living room!”
 “Shut the fuck up. It was just a computer hooked up to dial-up internet,”
said Andy, scoffing.
I rolled my eyes at their sibling banter, but smiled anyway as we walked
closer to our parents’ homes. Like Anthony, I missed this, too. I missed
living next door to the twins, and I even missed their dumb repartee with
one another.
I missed walking over whenever I was bored or lonely. Most of the
time, it was to talk or banter or just hang out, flipping through TV channels
or watching movies. But at times, I went over just to sit quietly with them.
I missed that. Maybe Andy was right. Maybe the two of us living
together would be like the good old times.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Four

IF I WAS to choose one thing about Andy that would make anyone’s
heart skip a beat, it would have to be that broad and wide smile of his. I
forgot how bright it was and how you couldn’t help but smile back
whenever it came your way. Instead of doing just that, I stared back at him
dumbly when he spotted me in my car and flashed his iconic grin.
I’d be lying if I claimed I grew up never having a crush on one of the
Hughes twins. I did, and it just had to be Andy. I’d never admit it out loud,
but it lasted at least three years between the ages of thirteen and sixteen.
That crush was disgustingly intense, to be honest. The only real excuse I
had was that both Andy and Anthony were two of the few boys in high
school that actually were cute. The second excuse would be raging teen
hormones.
Instead of puberty making them tall, awkward, lanky boys, it had hit the
both of them like a truck instead. They are two years older than me.
Although that age gap isn’t much now as adults, it was when we were kids
and especially as teens. While other boys my age were barely growing into
their bodies, Andy and Anthony were raging with nothing but strong and
perfect long legs, charming boyish grins, and testosterone.
They were practically young Greek gods strutting around campus. It
was even worse with our families being close friends and them living next
door. They always barged into our home half-naked for video gaming
sessions with Jonathan every single summer evening until they started
college.
 Our teenage experiences were severely imbalanced, unfortunately. High
school for me, in a nutshell, was me spending half the time trying to get my
horrible, hormonal acne under control and the other half crushing on Andy,
as if I was under some horrible love spell.
The best thing I did with my feelings for him was how I never told a
single soul in my life about them. Not even my cousin, Shoua, who I’m
incredibly close to. We’re practically sisters and the closest any pair of
cousins can be. But, this would be the one secret I would never tell her. It
was one I intended to go to the grave with.
I’m no longer madly in love with Andy as I was as a teen. But, I love
him even more deeply as the best friend he would always be to me. We
grew up close and were still close now, even as adults. To which, I’m glad I
never risked our relationship just because I saw him as a boy once instead
of my friend.
Andy quickly made his way over to where I parked in the arrivals
terminal at the airport. After putting his backpack in my trunk, he slipped
into the passenger’s side. He turned to me with his megawatt beaming
smile.
“Morning.” His voice was husky, as if he had just rolled out of bed.
“Thanks for picking me up. Airport traffic is always a hassle.”
I smiled back as he buckled up. “No need to thank me. It was the least I
could do for your help, my passenger prince.”
Andy laughed as I pulled away from the curb and we were on our way
out of the airport. We both agreed it was best to drive down to Santa
Mariana at night. The traffic from San Ignacio down to southern California
was horrible during the day.
To accommodate the night driving, I shifted my sleep schedule a bit and
haven’t slept since three A.M. It was a bit comical to be awake at the devil’s
hour, but I put it to good use since I got a chance to triple check I packed
everything I wanted. This is also why Andy arrived rather early this
morning. I glanced at the time on my dashboard. It was still barely seven-
twenty.
“How was the flight?” I asked.
“Just the usual. By the way, thanks again for the grand piano Lego set
you got me for Christmas. It was fun to build!”
The one thing that would throw most people off guard about Andy was
his love for Legos or any off-brand building blocks sets. It was a hobby the
twins had enjoyed since they were kids. While Anthony had long moved
onto woodwork, Andy was still obsessed with it.
One of my favorite pastimes with Andy was how he used to sit in front
of the TV with a bunch of building blocks sprawled out all over the coffee
table and just build things piece by piece. At times, I would watch. But I
was often his trusty assistant, building the tiny bits only to give up after
some time due to my lack of patience.
“You’re welcome. I wasn’t sure if you had that one yet, so I had to ask
Anthony.”
Andy had a huge collection of Lego sets he had acquired over the years.
He built them and put them on display on his bookshelves or around his
apartment all the time. I had no doubt his house wouldn’t be any different
now. He would probably have more projects on display since he was living
in a bigger space.
“You know I’d still love whatever set you got me, even if I already had
one in my collection. Right?”
“That’s exactly why I keep a tab of all the Lego sets I buy you and what
you already have, according to Anthony.”
“You’re funny, Tink. Glad to know you care that much.”
I smiled. “Ready to head over to Ariel, pretty boy?”
Ariel is a cute little brunch spot with the best French toast in San
Ignacio, but it isn’t well known. I introduced Andy to Ariel a few years ago
when he came to visit me, and he loved it. When I told him I’d buy all his
meals since he went out of his way to be here to help me out, he
immediately mentioned he wanted to go there.
“Yes, I’ve been salivating all morning, thinking about their raspberry
French toast.”
We headed straight there. Despite being there early on a weekday
morning, there were actually a handful of people getting breakfast or coffee
already. We were quickly seated and ordered plates of eggs Benedict and
the raspberry French toast to share. Unfortunately, no coffee for either of us
since we were planning to head to bed around noon and snooze our way
into the night.
“I’m so glad I get to eat here before I leave. It’s been a while since I’ve
last been here,” I said, after our meal.
I looked around the small and quaint restaurant to remember the
ambiance. I knew it would probably be awhile before I came back to visit.
 “Really?” The tone of Andy’s voice was so surprised and taken aback
that it drew my attention back to him. His brows knitted together. “Don’t
you come here often, though?”
“I used to, but that was with David. I ran into him once with his current
girlfriend. I think he comes here often since I ran into them here again on a
random weekend.”
Andy grimaced. “Sounds horrible. But didn’t you say he was transferred
across the country for work?”
“He did, but I think he was transferred back. That’s why I kept running
into him here with his new girl.”
Andy winced. I shrugged.
“It’s fine. I had the opportunity to discover new brunch spots in the city
with my roommate. But this place will always be the best.”
“But you still haven’t explored Santa Mariana with me yet.”
“You’re going to be my tour guide, then?” I couldn’t help but smile.
“Duh. Why wouldn’t I be?”
I shrugged again. “I don’t know. I just figured that you have better
things to do. Like, hanging out with your friends. Or going on dates.” My
eyes quickly scanned him from head to waist, trying not to stare too hard at
his well-maintained body. He looked like he dedicated hours to the gym on
weekends. “Or spending six hours at the gym each weekend.”
Andy let out a laugh that was easy, yet deep and mellow. “Seriously,
Tink? Why do you have to say it like that? You’re more important to me
than all that. And I never spend six hours at the gym. I’m not a gym bro,
and you know that.”
I laughed. Of course, I knew. If I wasn’t important to him, then why
would he offer to come all the way up to San Ignacio just to sit in my car
back to Santa Mariana? He wouldn’t make all this effort to be here just to
keep me company.
“I know. I just feel like you’re being too nice to me if you plan to spend
weekends with me and show me around too. You’re already doing enough
by being here for the move.”
“Who says that I’m nice? I’m not doing this for free. You’re going to be
paying for breakfast, lunch, and dinner and all the things we do.”
I raised a brow as I teased him. “Sounds like a series of many dates to
me.”
 Andy’s lips curled into a small smile before he took a sip of his water.
The green in his hazel eyes was more vibrant than usual as he stared back at
me. “Dates they are, then.”
I wasn’t insinuating we go on actual romantic dates, and neither was he.
Yet, hearing those words from him made my face hot. The small smile on
Andy’s lips crooked into an arrogant grin. He was getting a kick out of me
blushing, again. I leaned over the table to playfully hit his arm.
“Stop that.”
“Stop what?” His eyebrows shot up, confused. But he was still wearing
his smug grin.
“That.” I pointed to his face.
“What?”
“That—that smug, cocky smirk!” I moved my pointer finger a bit closer
to Andy’s lips.
As I was about to pull my finger away, Andy’s reaction was to take it
into his mouth. I felt his teeth on my finger for a millisecond before he
nipped it. I let out a small yelp and immediately retracted my finger as he
let out a mocking laugh. Thankfully the young worker at the cash register
and other patrons didn’t seem to have seen it, because it was embarrassing
as hell.
I was about to observe and nurse the red teeth marks he left behind, but
then realized what he did was a tactic to distract me. He quickly headed
toward the front, to the cash register. I clamored out of my seat to tail
behind him as I tried to pull my wallet out of my purse, but I was too late.
Andy already handed the worker his credit card.
“I thought I was supposed to pay.” My voice was breathless, not only
because I was disappointed, but because of how quick this guy could move
despite his larger frame.
“It’s fine. Think of it as compensation for the bite mark I left behind.”
He said that so casually that I started to laugh awkwardly.
The worker, who clearly heard him, looked back and forth between
Andy and me. The young man asked Andy to sign the tablet in front of him
and kept up the insistent stare, which Andy was completely oblivious to.
Now my face was full-blown bright red as I let out another stiff laugh,
trying to mellow out the awkward atmosphere.
“Stop that,” said Andy, as he glanced at me.
 Without a single look back at the worker, he turned to look at me. He
immediately headed outside and held the door open for me. I gave him a
look of disbelief as we walked out.
“Stop what?”
“Your creepy, strained laugh. It’s not cute.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Five

“YOU SHOULD TAKE THE BED,” I mumbled through

my slow and tired blink.
“No,” said Andy.
“Just take the bed! I’ll sleep on the couch. I doubt this would even fit us
both, to be honest.” I pointed to my full-sized bed with an irritated frown.
I graciously offered him the bed while I planned to sleep on the couch,
but he kept insisting we both could sleep together on it. We had been at this
for a few minutes already to no avail and I was getting tired of it.
“What do you mean? It should be fine. So, just sleep with me.”
“No.”
“Come on. Why are you acting like we never used to sleep together on
the same bed? I’ve even endured all your kicks, Tink.”
I let out an exasperated sigh. “We were kids, Andy.”
“So?” He simply shrugged. “How is it any different now that you’re
twenty-eight and I’m thirty? I doubt you sleep any differently now, to be
honest. Just think about it. How many sleepovers did I survive with you
again?”
His statement was a low blow from when Jonathan and I did all those
sleepovers at the Hughes’ as kids. We often woke up to me sprawled all
over whoever I slept next to, often with my limbs thrown over them. The
ones who complained the most were always Jonathan and Anthony whilst
Andy never minded.
It was the afternoon, but because of the blackout curtains I had, the
room was cloaked in darkness. I could tell Andy was staring pointedly at
my eye bags and dark circles. “Just get in the bed. You look exhausted.”
Blinking again, I let out a groan. “Fine.”
I immediately climbed into bed without hesitation and didn’t even wait
for Andy to get into bed before I fell asleep. I eventually woke up by the
alarm I set for eight P.M. The phone haphazardly buzzed and beeped from
the floor. It must have fallen off while we were sleeping.
I opened my eyes as little as possible and snoozed the annoying alarm.
In the midst of that, I felt Andy shift at my side. I think he mumbled
something, but I couldn’t comprehend it. I pulled the warm covers over my
shoulders and turned to my side as I tried to get an extra ten minutes of
slumber.
It wasn’t until then that I felt Andy’s breathing was unusually close to
me. The warmth of his breath hit the back of my neck, tickling me. I shifted
around to give Andy some room when his voice startled me.
“Where are you going? It’s cold,” he mumbled, shifting closer to me.
His voice was husky and groggy, like this morning when I picked him up at
the airport.
The air outside of our thick, warm comforter was chilly. I doubted my
roommate, Lily, bothered to turn on the heater when she got home from
work. I was pretty certain she was home as well, since there was a very dim
light coming from down the hallway.
I threw the warm blankets over my cold nose as I turned toward Andy.
With my eyes opened, I could still make out the outlines of his relaxed face,
closed eyes, and long body despite the complete darkness that now
enveloped my room.
I closed my eyes for a moment, but was jolted awake by the alarm
again. Once I turned it off, I glanced down at our sleeping positions before I
tossed my phone down at my pillow. I clearly made my way over to Andy’s
side during our slumber and took up all the space Andy had, to no one’s
surprise.
I shook him lightly. “Wake up, Sunshine.”
He let out a light groan, flopping from his side to his back and letting
his long arms and legs spread wide. With his body stretched out like that, he
might as well have had the entire bed to himself. I made my way over to the
light switch and turned on the lights.
I walked back to the bed. “Sorry about taking up so much of your space.
Were you able to sleep well?”
 “Hmm?” was Andy’s response as he looked up at me with squinting
eyes. He propped himself up on his elbow, blinking at the brightness of the
light. “Yeah, I slept fine. Only because I’m used to you moving around so
much. You still sleep exactly like when we were kids.”
“Shut up.” My cheeks started to heat up as I glared at him. “I only sleep
like that because I’m comfortable around you.”
A lazy, sleepy smile stretched across Andy’s lips as he chuckled. “Do
you really think I didn’t know what I was getting myself into when I
suggested we sleep on the bed together? It’s fine, you know. Think of it as
your charm.”
I playfully fluttered my lashes at him. “My charm, you say?”
“Until you start kicking.”
I snorted. “I’ve stopped doing that a long time ago. Anyways, time to
get out of bed, pretty boy.”
We stumbled down the stairs for my last dinner with Lily. Although I
was sad I would be leaving a great roommate like her behind, we both knew
it was for the best. I was becoming miserable here in San Ignacio, not
because I hated everything here, but because things never seemed to work
out for me.
The only friend I had here now was Lily. All of my close friends had
already moved to other cities and states while I was the only one left here
now. Making friends as an adult was hardly as easy as it seemed. I even
tried new hobbies and attended many meetups and social events to find new
friends to no avail.
It didn’t help that my love life was also a bust. When I find a guy who
was cute and decent enough worth settling for, there was always something
that didn’t work out between us. He either didn’t want long-term
commitment or his career would always come before me or I “demanded
too much,” according to another ex.
I no longer enjoyed working at the large interior design firm I was at.
The recent switch in management at my company caused my colleagues to
leave due to unfavorable, dramatic changes. As the ever-loyal worker, I
have been helping my manager run around the city with too many projects
on my plate for over a year now. I did all this without a proper raise or a
bonus, either.
Here, in San Ignacio, I was lonely and overworked. I tried so
desperately to make this city my home through constant compromises with
my relationships and my job. But nothing ever seemed to work. So, I
stopped trying and finally decided this city wasn’t built for me. I couldn’t
force myself to fit where I never belonged, no matter how much I tried.
I tightly hugged Lily back as we stood on her doorstep for one last time.
Andy was already in the car, waiting for me. When I pulled away, Lily was
wearing a wide grin with bright and excited eyes.
“I’m going to miss you so much, but I know you’ll be much happier in
Santa Mariana,” she said. She quickly glanced at my car and then back at
me. She had been doing that all night—glancing between Andy and me.
“Seems like you’re going to have lots of fun there, too.”
I continued to hold my smile even as my brows creased. “What are you
trying to imply?”
Lily shook her head. “Nothing.”
My smile broke, and I narrowed my eyes at her. “Andy’s my childhood
friend and nothing more.”
“All I’m insinuating is that you’ll be well taken care of. You’re in good
hands, Julie. Andy seems to care a lot about you.” Lily smiled, rather,
innocently.
“He does.”
“Maybe I’ll come see you and my dear cousin, Cindy, once you’ve
settled down in Santa Mariana. You should invite your cousin too when I’m
there and we can all go bar hopping.”
“Sounds like a good idea. Just let me know when,” I said.
We bid our goodbyes, and Andy and I were off. We agreed we’d switch
halfway, so neither of us would get too tired from driving. As I sat in the
driver’s seat, I caught glimpses of the city as I zoomed through.
As we drove out of San Ignacio and across the bridge into the smaller
suburban cities on the other side of the bay, part of me still felt nostalgic,
but most of me was excited now. I was finally leaving. This season of my
life was ending and a new one was about to begin.
Andy was quiet, letting me bathe in my emotions as he watched the city
lights pass us by. The one thing I loved the most about my relationship with
Andy was the silence we would have from time to time. This silence that
sometimes hangs between us has always been soothing and warm, like a
cup of freshly brewed tea. His presence always comforted me even in his
stillness.
“Are you going to miss this place?” Andy’s voice was soft, but curious.
 “Yeah, but I’ve been ready for a change for a long time now. I felt like
I’ve overspent my time here.”
“To be honest, I’m actually surprised you’re leaving this place.”
“Really? Why would you say that?”
“Don’t know. It just seemed like you’d be here forever. I knew you
weren’t entirely happy. But you seemed content, at least. You had a good
career here and were with good guys, with the exception of David. And it
seemed like you’d settle down and start a family here.”
“Things are always subject to change, Andy. I used to think I’d live here
forever too, even though I’ve never felt this was ever home.”
“How so?”
“I don’t know how to explain it. I never felt like this city was a place I
could ever live and relax properly in. I don’t know what it is. Maybe it’s the
way everyone always seems so intelligent and brainy here since it’s the
central hub for the tech industry.”
I let out a shaky breath. This was the first time I have ever admitted out
loud how out of place I have felt living in San Ignacio. In a way, it hurt to
have to say the truth when this was somewhere I truly wanted to fit in but
couldn’t.
“Or maybe it’s the cold and mild climate that I never really enjoyed. It’s
lots of things, and I tried to make it my home for years. I tried dating
whatever mediocre prospects that came my way. I’ve even dedicated my
life to a huge interior design firm here, only to be denied a promotion
because I apparently didn’t work hard enough to deserve it. I tried so hard,
and this city just never felt like it was home. She never welcomed me, even
though I fell in love with her the moment I arrived at her doorstep.”
A thoughtful silence sat between us as I watched the lights and
everything I have grown to know pass us by.
“I hope you find your home in Santa Mariana then, even if it’s not my
home.” Andy’s voice was soft and gentle, soothing me.
I smiled despite not being able to glance at him. “I hope so, too.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Six

FOR THE LAST FOUR HOURS, Andy and I reminisced

back to our earlier years together. One great thing about having a close
childhood friend is the memories we shared with one another. The two of us
often laughed until our stomachs ached, with tears prickling the corners of
our eyes. Other times, the conversation would turn heated because we
remembered past events and situations differently than one another. It was
fun banter and kept me awake.
“You and Anthony used to fight all the time over the stupidest things,” I
reminded Andy with a huge grin. “I swear, Jonathan and I would just watch
you both brawl with each other from the corner of the room because we
didn’t want to accidentally get into the mix.”
Andy chuckled. “You make it sound like we were on WWE. It wasn’t
even that bad! We fought, but we made up quickly.”
“Only after someone’s nose bled!”
“Or if there’s a cut somewhere from a punch or kick.”
“Exactly, and you’re trying to convince me you two were angels?
Neither of you were! I grew up with you, Andrew Kou Hughes. Have you
ever considered how many nose bleeds I had to nurse to remember it all this
well?”
“Your mom sure thinks we are. Why do you think she always spoiled
us?”
“Her vision of you two is skewed. I can’t believe I was always jealous
of you two because of that, too.”
 “Jealous? You’re practically Little Miss Goody Two-Shoes over here,
and you’re jealous just because your mom used to give us a crisp hundred-
dollar bill for our straight As?”
I let out a half laugh, half scoff in disbelief. “Excuse me? Goody two-
shoes? I’m not a goody two-shoes. If you asked my mom how I was as a
kid, she’d pull out a long receipt of all the bad things I did, too.”
“Well, that’s your mom. Dad would say otherwise. Let me remind you,
again, how you’re his favorite.”
I could hear the smirk in his voice, and I shook my head. Whenever he
talked about his parents to me, he would always refer to them as if they
were my parents as well, despite never really treating me like a sister.
“I am, but so is Anthony.” I laughed evilly as Andy scoffed.
“That’s a low blow, Tink.”
“You realize that you’re a lot of people’s favorite kid, right?”
“Like who?”
“First of all, you’re both our moms’ favorite. Then, you’re also your
grandma’s favorite. The third person would be my uncle. Even though he
has a soft spot for both you and Anthony, he still counts! You both were also
my dad’s favorites, too.”
“We definitely were. I miss him a lot, Tink.”
“Me too. I miss him, too.”
“It’s been what? Almost two decades since he’s been gone?”
“Yup, twenty years this year.”
Andy let out a long sigh. “I can’t believe it’s already been twenty years.
We were just kids when he left.”
As he spoke, I felt a sudden pang of sadness. It was true. Time had
passed too quickly, and I couldn't believe that my father had been gone for
this long already. Sometimes, when I pause for a moment, it felt like it had
only been yesterday that he was still with us. Other times, it felt like a
lifetime ago. Today was one of those days when it felt as if it had all just
been yesterday.
A thoughtful silence hung over us for a moment.
“What about you? Between Anthony and I, who’s your favorite?”
I snorted without hesitation. “You.”
I let out a small gasp at my own honesty and Andy let out the most
wholehearted laugh I had ever heard from him. If I wasn’t driving, I would
have thrown a playful punch into his arm. It wasn’t fair. He completely
caught me off guard and my mouth spoke before my brain was able to
process what he even said to me.
I quickly tried to back-pedal with a weak, “Actually⁠—”
“No! You can’t take it back now that you’ve already said it. I’m your
favorite!” Andy let out a happy whoop and then a cute little giggle. He
almost sounded drunk. “I want to add a quick correction, though.”
“A-About what?”
“My grandma. I’m not her only favorite. Both Anthony and I are. She
loves us both equally. Your dad loved us exactly the same way my grandma
loves us, to be honest.”
“That’s true. They both love you two so much.”
I thought about how my dad used to spoil the twins the most, even more
than he ever did with Jonathan and me, or any of his nieces and nephews. I
used to be a tad jealous of the way he looked at the twins with love and
enamor, but now it all was just a memory I enjoyed looking back at.
“I think when it comes to Anthony and I, many don’t often like one over
the other, but the both of us equally. But, I think you’re right about me
being both of our moms’ favorites, Anthony as my dad’s and… I’m also
your favorite as well.”
“That’s not true. It’s Anthony.”
Andy hummed. “That’s not what you said earlier.”
“W-Well, I—” My brain couldn’t come up with any more excuses as my
voice trailed off.
“That’s what I thought.” He was gloating, and I held back an urge to roll
my eyes. “So, Tink, why am I your favorite?”
I chewed on my bottom lip, stalling. My cheeks burned brightly, and I
mentally cursed at how hot I set the defroster.
“Because you’d go to the end of the world for me.”
It was such a cheesy answer, but it was the first one to come to mind
because it was true. There had been so many times Andy had been there for
me. It wasn’t that Anthony or Jonathan weren’t. They were, but Andy often
went out of his way just to take care of me.
A few years back, I got a flat tire on my drive back to San Ignacio. I had
been home for my dad’s death anniversary and Andy had also come up from
Santa Mariana to be with my family for it. Since I was stranded in the
middle of vast farmlands, Andy was insistent he would come be with me.
Roadside service was slow that day and I would have been by myself for at
least an hour.
Andy drove sixty miles out of town to come stay with me and make
sure I was safe. He wouldn’t leave until he was certain I’d be safe on my
way home with a brand new tire. He was supposed to head back to Santa
Mariana that day as well. We were going home in completely opposite
directions, and yet, he drove the other direction just to help and stay with
me to make sure I was safe.
Another gentle silence settled over us as a random song on a playlist
Andy selected played between the two of us. We sat as my genuine answer
lingered in the air like a sweet, sickly perfume. I began to worry about the
stench of it. Maybe that answer was too corny and lame. My hands became
clammy as the searing heat on my face continued to burn fiercely, and then
he finally spoke up.
“I’d go beyond the end of this universe for you, Julie.”
Ba-dump.
I would have cleared my throat to disguise the fact that I almost
swooned, but I couldn’t. He sure knew what words and tone to use to woo a
woman.
I smiled, shyly. “You don’t need to, you big flirt.”
“But I’ll always want to.”
His response added fuel to the flush on my cheeks and it burned even
brighter than before. My whole body began to feel hot, and I could barely
breathe. I opened my mouth to say something—anything—but couldn’t. I
didn’t know what to say. How do I respond to something like that?
Thankfully, Google Maps interrupted. She was asking me to take an exit
in one mile to a gas station. I had asked Andy to look up the closest gas
station earlier for a much-needed bathroom break, which I realized was now
a double-edged sword. Although it was a good interruption, I now had to
look at him directly in the face and act like his flirty, smooth-talking ways
didn’t affect me.
“How’s the gas tank?” asked Andy, curious.
“It’s just below half tank. I’m going to top it off,” I said.
“Yeah, you should. It’ll still be awhile before we hit Santa Mariana.”
When I parked my car at one of the gas pumps, I quickly pulled my
hood over my head to cover my face so Andy wouldn’t be able to catch how
hard I was still blushing. But before I could even jump out of the car to use
the restroom, Andy handed me his credit card.
“No, I’m good. We’re going to switch off here, aren’t we?”
“No, it’s fine. I’ll pay for the gas.” He pushed his hand back into mine
with his card. “Yup, I’m taking the wheel after this.”
“Don’t worry about the gas. Go get more snacks or coffee with your
money.” I pushed his hand away and bounced out into the frosty night
before he could push his card back.
Instead of going to the restroom like I originally planned, I began filling
up my gas tank instead. I didn’t want him to sneakily fill it up while I was
busy releasing my bladder. After filling up the tank, I rushed inside to
relieve myself. Someone needed to stay in the car, especially with all my
belongings in the back.
When I got back, Andy got out of the car with a long sigh. “Since you
don’t want me to pay for gas, how about some caffeine? How does iced
black tea sound?”
I had a cup of coffee earlier to keep me up. But iced black tea sounded
much better and more refreshing. “Yes, please. Make sure to grab the
unsweetened one though.”
“You hungry? Did you want any more snacks to eat?”
“Nope, I’m good.”
Andy nodded and was on his way in. I sat in the passenger’s seat and
waited for him to come back. Thankfully, there were three other cars full of
people at the gas station with us, so I didn’t feel completely alone and by
myself outside in the dark. Andy quickly came back with a small bag full of
the tea I asked for and plenty of snacks, ranging from cookies to potato
chips. He punched an address onto Google Maps, and we were back on the
road.
“Excited to live with me?” he asked.
“You’re not going to force me to watch your horror movies with you,
are you?” I replied, as I sipped my ice cold tea.
Andy loved horror films. He used to be so obsessed with the genre that
he and the boys watched anything and everything horror every night. I
hardly ever joined in on the fun and typically opted out. If I did, I usually
ended up paranoid of the dark afterwards, so it was never enjoyable for me
to say the least. The boys always teased me about it every time and I hated
it.
 “Unless I want you to force me to sleep by your bedroom door with the
lights on all night long, then no,” Andy laughed.
I glared at him. “I only did that once.”
“You did that more than once.”
“So, what? I have a right to be scared.”
“Don’t worry. I’m not going to force you to watch any horror films with
me. But, if you like, we can go to the theater again every other Saturday
like we used to in high school.”
When we were teens, there was nothing much to do in our small city
aside from going to the mall. So, the boys spent plenty of hours playing
video games while I binged TV shows. Auntie Gao and Uncle Gary always
suggested we go to the movie theaters during matinee hours, especially on
Saturdays.
It was a great way to get us out of the house to give our parents some
peace and quiet over the weekends. So, the five of us—the twins, Shoua,
Jonathan, and I—usually went biweekly the moment the twins started to
drive when they were sixteen.
“Sure, but that’s only if the movies sound interesting. I think I prefer
watching movies on the comfort of my own couch instead. But, if you ever
take me to watch a horror movie without me knowing, I swear to God,
I’ll⁠—”
“I won’t! Does it seem like I want to sleep by your door all night long?”
“You make it sound like I enjoy torturing you like that.”
“I bet you do. This is what I get in return for spoiling you.”
I gasped dramatically. “No, I don’t, and you don’t spoil me.”
“Yeah, you do, and I definitely spoil you.”
“NO—”
“Yeah, I do. What about the earrings I got you for Christmas? If that’s
not me spoiling you, then what is it?”
I gaped, unable to answer.
He laughed. “See?”
“Shut up.”
“No can do. I need to stay awake, Tink, and talking to you keeps me
wide awake.”
We bickered back and forth most of the way down to Santa Mariana,
keeping the two of us awake. After another four hours, we finally reached
Rosalina, the suburban city where Andy lived. It was just ten miles east of
Santa Mariana with quaint neighborhoods, beautiful homes, and well-kept
lush lawns.
I was ready to sleep by the time we reached Andy’s beautiful house. My
memories became fuzzy after we arrived. We parked my car in his two-car
garage and left the boxes in my car. I was too exhausted to move my things.
Aside from Andy giving me a quick tour of his decently-sized home, I
hardly recalled much. I believe I took a quick shower and was watching
something with him in his living room when I passed out cold on his couch.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Seven

I WOKE up to the familiar scent of a light and fresh detergent smell.

Without wasting another second, I opened my eyes immediately and sat up
in the bed I was laying in. My heart was drumming in my chest as I
surveyed the dark and unfamiliar room. The dark curtains were fully drawn,
with little-to-no light seeping through.
I groggily climbed out of the big, warm bed and glanced around before
realizing I was in the master bedroom. I stumbled out of the room to a
dimly lit hallway, unsure of where to head.
“Andy?” I called out, walking down the hallway. My voice croaked.
“Andy, you here?”
“Tink?” he answered. His voice was far away, as if it was on the other
side of the house.
When I walked into the dark living room, I noticed the blanket and
pillow on the sofa right away. Had Andy been sleeping on the sofa instead
of the bed with me? I was too disoriented earlier to notice whether the other
side of the bed had been used or not.
The white shades by the windows were half drawn and I could see out
onto Andy’s yard and driveway. The sun was already setting, and the sky
was just minutes away from turning into night. I wasn’t sure when we
arrived at Andy’s house, but I was certain I had been sleeping all day.
I heard Andy’s footsteps coming from the back to where I was. “You’re
finally up,” he said.
I glanced at the clock on the wall. “It’s already six P.M.?”
 Andy carelessly shrugged. “What do you expect? We were driving all
night and safely made it here in one piece.”
“All thanks to you. If you weren’t there, I think I would have slept at a
rest stop along the way.”
“Thank God I accompanied you, because that just sounds dangerous.”
He shook his head. “By the way, I just finished making dinner and was
about to come wake you up. Let’s eat! You haven’t had anything all day.”
My stomach whined loudly at the mention of dinner, and Andy flashed
me a knowing smile. “I knew you’d be pretty hungry, so I made plenty of
spaghetti.”
“Is it the same recipe you used last time?”
When I came to Santa Mariana to visit him the last few times, he always
made this amazing pot of spaghetti and meatballs. I would inhale at least
two plates of it and begged for the recipe, but he never cracked. Apparently,
he scoured the internet for an authentic Italian grandma’s recipe and he
wasn’t going to give up that easily.
Andy led me into his posh kitchen. When we discussed the interior
design of his house months ago, Andy wanted to focus on the kitchen the
most. It needed to be updated. He wanted a modern, chic, and more
functional kitchen in mind so I helped with the proportions, layout, and
everything to make this space more cohesive than the original design. This
was the first time I had seen the kitchen in person since the renovations
started. The cabinets were a perfect, crisp, soft gray with rustic golden
handles paired with white porcelain countertops and a kitchen island,
exactly how he wanted it.
“Wow, it looks amazing,” I said. “It looks even better in person, to be
honest.”
“Doesn’t it?” smiled Andy from the kitchen island. “Thanks, Tink.
Without your help, I doubt my home would look a quarter as good as it does
now.”
“I didn’t even do much. It was just really the flooring, kitchen, and
bathrooms that needed the most help. Everything with the house was
perfectly fine, but you’re welcome.”
I looked around and was thoroughly glad to see how well furnished and
balanced his home was. We went with a modern, chic, and contemporary
design.I hated to toot my own horn, but I loved the wood of the new
flooring I helped picked out. It brought warmth to the house to counter the
cooler, contemporary aesthetic. I immediately noticed the potted plants
around the kitchen.
“Let me guess? Shoua brought you a few housewarming gifts, didn’t
she?”
Andy grinned. “Is it that obvious?”
I snorted. Shoua has a green thumb and is obsessed with adding more to
her growing collection of plants in her home. “The plants are a dead
giveaway.”
Andy laughed as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I guess it really is that
obvious that she spent an entire weekend here with Anthony when they
visited at the beginning of December. The two of them gifted me the plants
since they were complaining that my house needed a bit more life.”
I smiled. “Looks like you’re a plant daddy now, huh?”
“I’m not a really good one, to be honest.” He rubbed the back of his
neck again. “In fact, I’m worried they might be dying.”
“Dying? They look fine! If anything, I’ll help remind you to take care of
your plant babies when they start to look a little shriveled up.”
“Aren’t you supposed to offer to help me out with them?”
I cocked an eyebrow. “Aren’t these plants your kids?”
“Yeah, but you can be a good Auntie and lend a helping hand, too. I’m
sure they’ll love the attention.”
I laughed. “If you insist, then sure. But I can’t guarantee anything either.
My cactus died on me last—” My stomach suddenly let out a loud whine,
interrupting me.
He shook his head with a wide grin on his face. “Enough chit chat about
your dead cactus. You need to eat. Your stomach keeps growling.”
I blushed at the comment as I glanced over at the plates of spaghetti
already on the dining table. There was even a block of fresh parmesan
cheese and a grater on a plate on the side.
“What did you want to drink? I have red and white wine, flavored
sparkling water, orange juice, and water.” Andy opened his fridge to grab a
can of flavored sparkling water and turned to me.
“Just water please,” I said. Then I glanced at his electric kettle. “Since
when do you own an electric kettle?”
“Actually, it’s new. It’d be easier to make tea with one of those, right?”
“It’s definitely better than microwaving hot water.”
 “There’s a whole drawer of tea over there too, by the way.” Andy smiled
and pointed to somewhere near where the electric kettle was.
“You drink tea?” I felt myself staring back at him, completely
bewildered.
Hot tea is usually the first thing I like to drink in the morning, whether it
be winter or summer. I love it. But Andy? Not so much.
His face contorted into a disgusted expression. “Tea? Of course not! I’m
fine with black and green tea, but herbal tea? Hell no. That stuff tastes like
ass. I literally bought it all just for you. Check the drawer to see if you like
any of the flavors I got you.”
I walked over to the drawer he motioned to. I pulled it back to reveal all
sorts of expensive and fancy tin cans of loose leaf teas, from black to green
and herbal. There was an ever bigger selection of herbal teas and of flavors
and brands I didn’t even know existed because I usually drank whatever
cheap, off-brand teas I could find at the grocery store since I go through it
quickly.
“I know you love tea, but I wasn’t sure if you liked any other kinds of
herbal teas besides green tea and chamomile. So, I just grabbed the ones I
thought you might like. Drink whatever you want. They’re all for you
anyway.”
“Wait, what?” I looked over at him with a gaping mouth as he came up
to me and handed me a tall glass of water.
Andy laughed. “All the tea is yours. Enjoy it.” He popped open his fizzy
canned drink and sipped it as he leaned against the kitchen counter,
watching me.
“Hold on, you’re telling me that you bought me a plethora of teas just
because I like it?”
“And the electric kettle.”
Andy walked over to the dining table with a shrug. He sounded so
casual and nonchalant about how he bought me a brand-new electric kettle
and a whole drawer of teas. This man didn’t even drink tea, and yet he went
out of his way to do this. My chest swelled.
“Thanks, Andy. You didn’t need to.”
He gave me an easy smile. “It’s okay. I prepped in advance, since you
always drink that nasty herbal stuff when you’re not heading out of the
house.”
 I filled up the empty electric kettle and started boiling the water. “That’s
really sweet of you, Andy.”
“It’s fine. Just glad you’re living with me and putting that kettle to good
use.”
I took my place across from him at his small dining table once I had a
hibiscus raspberry tea ready. I let it steep as I grated a mountain of
parmesan cheese on top of my spaghetti.
“Jesus, Tink. You practically grated half the block of cheese.”
I let out a few snickers before taking a bite of pasta. I let out a low
moan, dramatically throwing back my head. “Andy, this is always so good.
You need to give me the recipe.”
He laughed, half embarrassed and half amused, as pink dusted his
cheeks. “Why? I can just make it for you whenever you want to eat it.”
I grinned at him, feeling a flutter in my stomach at the thought of him
making this whenever I craved it. I’d never had anyone offer to cook for me
like this aside from my mom or Auntie Gao. I took another bite of my
spaghetti, feeling nostalgic of a time when Andy didn’t know how to cook
as well as he did now.
“You mean, like the sad boxed mac and cheese you used to make for
Jonathan and me?”
“What do you mean? That shit was good.”
“Have you had good mac and cheese since then? Because the cardboard
food you made for us and Anthony wasn’t good at all.”
“Whatever! That stuff was good!”
“No, Cup Noodles were way better. Why do you think that’s all we ever
ate instead of your watery, still hard mac and cheese? We never ate that with
you for a reason.”
“It wasn’t hard. It was al dente! I was a culinary genius at thirteen,
alright?”
“No, you weren’t. You didn’t even know how to use the timer on the
stove’s control panel, and you never bothered to add milk or butter to it
because you were always too lazy.”
“Fine, fine. I wasn’t the best cook then. At least I know how to boil
water, alright? Unlike Anthony, I actually can cook and I’m better now.
Right?”
I nodded, taking another bite of his food. “Much better.”
 “Let me show you how much of a better cook I am now. I can cook
every day for you.”
I shook my head. “No. You’d just be spoiling me.”
He shrugged with his big grin. “What can I say? I like taking care of
you.”
I scoffed. “But you’ll always find some way to complain about how
much you spoil me. I can’t have that happen.”
“Oh, come on, Tink. Think of all the amazing things I could whip up.”
I shook my head. “Before you offer to cook me meals every day, why
don’t we discuss house rules and rent first? I’m going to be living here after
all.”
Andy blinked. “To be honest, I wasn’t really planning to ask you for
rent.”
“What? Why?”
He shrugged. “We’re friends. You can even stay here forever, if you
want.”
“Just because that’s true doesn’t mean I’m going to live here for free or
forever, but I appreciate this. Thank you, Andy. As a way to thank you, I’m
going to pay my fair share of rent.” I gave him a big smile.
He flashed me an amused look. “You sound so confident about that.”
“So, you’re not going to let me pay?” He didn’t answer as he continued
to eat. He only shrugged. “Andy, I’m not going to live here for free. I’m
serious. I’ll move out if you refuse to let me pay for renting out a room in
your house.”
A muscle on Andy’s jaw ticked as his lips pulled into a quick grimace.
He clearly didn’t like the idea of me moving out. He let out a soft sigh,
giving in.
“Fine. You can pay for rent, and we’ll draft up a roommate agreement.”
“What about house rules and chores?”
He sighed again as he set his fork down and sat back. “Tink, relax. My
place is your place, alright? I’m not just some guy who’s looking for a
roommate for extra cash. Besides, you’re my best friend. Not just a
roommate. I even confessed my undying love to you when we were kids.
Remember?”
“Andy—”
“If you don’t remember, then I don’t mind saying it again.”
“No, you better not!”
 A playful glint glittered in his eyes as the words left his lips. “I love
Julie.”
“Andy!” My face became blazing hot as he let out a long laugh. I let out
a low, frustrated groan. “You’re so annoying!”
He simply nodded at my statement as he glanced at both our empty
plates. “Seconds?”
“Yes, please.”
I watched him as he took both our plates to the stove to grab us seconds
of his spaghetti and meatballs. As he dished out the food, I couldn't help but
feel a sense of comfort as I sat across from his empty seat. I smiled to
myself as I replayed our banter over dinner in my mind, especially Andy’s
excuse about why his mac and cheese was “al-dente.” I laughed softly to
myself.
When I think about it, our friendship had always been the same. Andy
still teased me whenever he had the chance, and I relished the opportunities
to get back at him with the same fervor. We always looked out for one
another. In many ways, we were still inseparable, like we once were. With
life ever-changing, he was the one thing that had always been constant in
mine. I was apprehensive at first, but I’m excited to be his roommate.
It felt nice to live so close to my best friend again because, when it
came to us, some things truly just never change.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Eight

“IS THERE a reason you don’t have your finished Lego projects out
on display?” I asked.
I couldn’t help but notice the complete lack of it in Andy’s home. I
noticed the void of his projects out on display when he lived in his previous
condo as well. I assumed it was because the condo was too small, and he
didn’t have the space to leave them out. Now that he was living in a bigger
place, I was fully expecting them to be displayed as he had always done all
throughout his previous bachelor pads.
“I don’t leave them out anymore. I usually break them back down once I
finish building them. But, be honest with me, Tink… don’t you think me
having them out on display is a little… you know, childish?” He turned to
me with a small and sheepish smile.
Huh? That was a little strange of him to ask. Building Legos and putting
his finished projects on display had never embarrassed him before.
“What? No, of course not. I guess other people could see it as childish,
but I think it’s cool. Your Lego sets have always been something you
genuinely enjoy, and it’s your hobby.”
Andy shrugged. “I don’t know, I just feel like having them out in the
open is a little too …nerdy and dumb, I guess.”
I stared back at him as I rinsed my tomato sauce-covered plate and
handed it to him to put in the dishwasher. “Andy, you’ve never cared about
what people thought about your love for Legos.”
I could still remember how he and his college friends used to build sets
together all throughout their years living in dorms and apartments together.
He loved building Legos, and he had never cared about what people thought
of him and his passion for it. It surprised me he was so self-conscious about
it now that we’re adults.
He didn’t look at me as he loaded up the dishwasher. A small smile was
on his lips. "I just feel like it's not really something that adults should be
doing. Besides, it's not like I have anyone to impress with my Lego
projects. It's just me living here."
“What? You can impress me! Display them for me! I think they’re
impressive. There’s nothing more admirable than seeing someone
unapologetically putting their passion out on full display.”
He laughed as he looked at me for a long, beating moment. He blinked
slowly, watching me and my big grin. “You really think they’re that great?”
“Of course. What kind of asshole would say they’re not impressive?”
“You’d be surprised how much some women don’t like it.” His voice
was so quiet I almost didn’t catch it over the low rumble of the dishwasher
starting.
Knowing this immediately engulfed me in anger. How could someone
possibly make him feel horrible about his hobby? Sure, they might see it as
childish. But when I hear about how much passion and dedication Andy put
into each project he builds, there is nothing childish about it anymore.
“Who was it?” I could practically hear myself fuming as those words
slipped out of my mouth.
“What?”
“Who made you feel that way? Andy, who made you believe this?” I
frowned as he became quiet for a moment.
He swallowed thickly. “My ex.”
I gave him a look of disbelief as my heart sank. Andy's last ex-girlfriend
was someone who I met only once. He dated her while he lived in New
York City about three years ago when he was working for another big
finance firm there. I thought she was easygoing and polite, but remembered
their relationship was short-lived.
After he brought her home to meet us, they suddenly broke up, and he
abruptly left his job and moved back to California. From what I could
remember, I heard only great things about her from Andy. He never once
said anything bad about her, even after their breakup.
But I knew something big must have happened for him to break up with
her and leave the East Coast so suddenly. He claimed he hated the snow,
and that was why he moved back to California. But it was strange,
especially when he was working at one of the biggest finance firms in
America and doing incredibly well there. It had never occurred to me that it
could have been that bad.
"What did she say to you?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.
Andy hesitated for a moment before answering. "She used to tell me
that I was wasting my time with Legos. She said that it was tacky and
childish to have it as a hobby. She also told me that I should focus on more
important things, like my career and our relationship.
“She made me feel like I was immature, and it all eventually became
too much. So, I broke up with her and turned in my two weeks’ notice
because NYC just wasn’t for me. But she became petty and secretly threw
away most of my Lego collection when she came over to grab her things
from my condo while I was at work. I had to build my collection back up
from scratch.”
“That was three years ago, though. Why didn’t you tell me about it?”
“Because I didn’t want you to worry.” He shrugged, a little too
nonchalantly.
The fury I felt in my chest ignited into anger. “Why wouldn’t I worry? I
care so much about you, Andy. Of course I’d worry, because what she said
and did was wrong. So what if you like Legos? All she did was watch
reality TV shows all the time. Nothing wrong with that, but it wasn’t like
you were also telling her not to indulge in it.”
“I know. Why do you think we barely lasted a few months?”
The frown on my face softened with a sigh. “Andy, look at me.”
He had been avoiding my gaze this whole time. So, when he finally
looked me in the eye, I felt a sense of guilt wash over me. Why didn’t he
tell me about this sooner? Was I not being a good friend?
“I wish you told me about this sooner than later. Why am I just now
finding out that this happened?”
“I-I didn’t want you to burden you. This happened when you were in a
great relationship, happy with your job, and everything was great. Didn’t
want to damper your life with all that was going on with me. That’s why.”
I lost my voice in the emotions lodged in my throat. It barely came out
as a tiny croak as I felt my heart drop again. “Are you being serious right
now?”
“Tink, it’s fine. It’s all water under the bridge.”
 I felt my eyes burn as they bore into him. Andy looked back with what
looked like regret and guilt swimming in those pools of hazel green.
“How is it all water under the bridge? Maybe for you, but it’s not for
me. Are you even trying to understand how I’m feeling right now? I’m
frustrated that your fucking ex even did that to you, and I’m angry that you
never even bothered to tell me.”
“It’s not that I never bothered to tell you. I chose not to tell you because
your life was going so well. You were doing great in your career, traveling
the world, and living your best life. I even thought you were going to get
engaged.”
I shook my head slowly, not buying his excuse. “That’s not fair. You’re
my best friend and I care about you. I’ve always cared about you, no matter
what’s happening in my life. You would have done the same for me and I
know it.”
He looked down, his face a mix of shame and sadness. “I’m sorry. I just
didn’t want to be a burden on you.”
“You’re never a burden on me, Andy.” My voice was firm as I stepped
closer to him. “You should have never kept that from me. Do you know
how upset I am that you had to go through all of that alone? I should’ve
been there for you, and yet, I wasn’t.”
He looked up at me, his eyes shining and misty. “I’m sorry.” His voice
cracked.
I took his hand in mine and squeezed it. “Don’t ever hold yourself back
from telling me the truth ever again, alright?” I gave him a small, reassuring
smile. “I care a lot about you and I never want you to go through anything
like this again alone.”
Andy flashed me a wobbly smile back. “Tink⁠—”
“You know that I admire your love for Legos, right? You build each
project piece by piece. Your projects take effort, time, and patience. They’re
built out of love and passion and that’s admirable, Andy. So what if you like
Legos? All that means is that you’re an incredibly hot Lego nerd. It’s sexy
to see people in love with their hobbies.”
My comment seemed to amuse him. His lips tipped up into a
mischievous smirk. “Oh, so you think I’m a hot and sexy Lego nerd, huh?”
I rolled my eyes. “Shut up! You know you’re hot. I don’t need to tell
you twice.”
“Come on, Tink. Say it again.”
 “No. I’ve already said it once. I'm not saying it again.” I shook my head
with a stupid grin on my face as Andy laughed. “I’m trying to be serious
here!”
“Okay, okay.”
“Just promise me that you’ll never let anyone make you feel bad about
something that brings you joy ever again. I don’t care how hot she is, she’s
not worth it. You should never be with someone who doesn’t love you for
who you truly are.”
Andy smiled gently as he continued to watch me intently. “Thanks,
Tink. Hearing you say that makes me feel better about my Lego obsession.”
“So, are you going to leave your finished projects out where I can see
them, then?”
“Only if you’re my assistant.”
“But I hardly ever do anything.”
He shrugged. “Not like I care. I like having you as my assistant.”
“Even if I only put one single block on the foundation?”
“So? I’ll still be happy with that.”
“Good thing you’re not paying me to help you then.”
Andy laughed, shaking his head. “Want to build a moveable Ferris
wheel with me tonight?”
“A Ferris wheel?”
“Yup, I recently designed it and haven’t had time to build it. I’ve been
too busy getting the house ready for your arrival.”
Andy is obsessed with designing his own projects through a Lego
project building software program. He had built various things, from
miniature Lego versions of our parents’ homes to bridges to dragons, over
the years. Even though I have never had much patience when it came to his
Lego projects, I would gladly be his assistant if it helped him gain
confidence in displaying them again.
I smiled. “Of course. You don’t even need to ask.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Nine

WE ENDED up sitting on the ground and in front of his coffee table

with the necessary Lego pieces all in front of us. As we flipped through the
instructions, Andy directed me on which parts I could help build. The
simply designed Ferris wheel was easy to put together. Within an hour, it
was done and ready.
What took the longest was when we went back to his office to make
Lego replicas of ourselves. Andy is always incredibly organized when it
comes to all the Lego blocks and pieces he owns. He neatly stored them
into many sleek, nondescript drawers and bins in his office. If I didn’t grow
up knowing him, I wouldn’t have expected pieces of Legos to be in the big
drawers behind his desk.
As I sorted through parts for the perfect long black hairstyle for the
replica of me, I realized the only finished Lego project he had on display
was tucked away in his office. It was the big grand piano set I got him for
Christmas. Aside from that, his office and home were bare of anything built
of Legos. Hopefully, things would change now that I've encouraged him to
leave his hard work out for me to marvel at.
“When we’re finished with the replicas of ourselves, we should leave
the Ferris wheel on display on the kitchen island,” I suggested. “I want to
play with it in the morning before heading to work.”
The Ferris wheel moved like a real one at the twist of a knob. Because
of this, I was excited to put the Lego version of me on what we built and
give it a spin.
 “Sure,” he said. “Glad to know at least someone will be excited to wake
up on Monday mornings.”
Without saying anything, he placed the hairdo I was looking for directly
on the mini figure I was holding onto. His warm fingertips lightly brushed
and tickled against my fingers, sending a small jolt of tingles up my arm.
He held my figure and my fingers in his big, smooth hand for a moment
before letting go.
“She looks exactly like you, Tink.”
I laughed, looking over her perfectly straight long hair, big doe eyes,
and red smiley lips. “She’s hot, isn’t she?”
“Hm, I think the real person’s hotter, though.” I looked up at him only
to roll my eyes and he let out a teasing, playful laugh. “Come on. Let’s go
put mini us on the Ferris wheel for a ride.”
We came back to sit on the floor of the living room with a random
movie playing on the TV. Andy was the first to select his passenger cabin as
I picked my own. He let out a small scoff, offended that the mini me wasn’t
sitting with mini him.
“Aren’t you going to sit with me?” he asked, as he turned the knob and
the ferris wheel started to move.
“Why would I sit with you when I could have an entire cabin to
myself?”
"You have a point there. But I have to warn you, the view from the top
is better with me. You’re going to regret not sitting with me."
I laughed. "I highly doubt that. The view is exactly the same. Besides,
this girl is pretty content in her own cabin. Look at how happy she is."
As Andy continued to turn the Ferris wheel, I couldn't help but feel
astonished that I was now here. Soon I was going to start working at a new
design firm and live a new life here under warmer and sunnier blue skies. I
was excited about this change.
“Yeah, you look much happier here.”
“I’ve barely been here for a few hours, though.”
“And you look happier already. But, you know what will make you the
happiest?”
“What?”
“Why don’t you start flipping and restoring furniture again? You loved
doing that.”
 I used to flip and restore old furniture all the time when I was in college.
I spent a lot of my summers in the Hughes’s garage with Anthony either
flipping or restoring old, mostly decrepit furniture no one wanted from the
thrift store. He was the one who introduced me to flipping furniture. Along
with it, he also introduced me to the joy of putting love and care into
something forgotten and undervalued and truly bringing out its worth.
We used to obsess over our projects with one another every summer
until I became an intern at an interior design firm. I hadn’t flipped furniture
since due to the lack of space, living in tiny city apartments. It’s been years
since I had even thought of picking up this hobby again.
I gave Andy an unsure look.
“I don’t know. It’s been so long since I’ve done it, and I don’t even
know if I have an eye for that anymore.”
“Didn’t you put fresh coats of paint on the dresser you previously had?”
The dresser I owned back in San Ignacio had a little makeover, with a
new paint job and new handles. It was the most basic thing I could do to
spruce up my used dresser. I knew I could get a bit of money for it if I just
made it look a tad nicer and it was sold immediately.
“Yeah, but I didn’t do much.”
“Didn’t you sell it for a hundred and seventy-five dollars, though?”
Andy arched an eyebrow at me. “Which was completely undervalued, by
the way. You should charge more for your hard work. I always tell Anthony
the same thing when he sells the furniture he flips.”
“It was used, Andy. I’m not going to charge an arm and leg for
something I spent less than fifty dollars refurbishing. I hardly even spent
much on the primer, paint, handles, and⁠—”
“You still spent your precious time working on it, right?”
“I did, but it’s not even much. Anyone can do it if they really want to.”
“They can, but would they? The answer is no. They wouldn’t, because
they wouldn’t want to put their time into making a dresser look nice. Even
if it’s basic, you can start flipping furniture again by doing something that
simple. Start with the furniture you’ll be adding to your room.”
“Where would I do it, though?”
I had to use Lily’s one-car garage for two separate weekends just
refurbishing my old dresser, which was a huge inconvenience. While she
parked in the driveway because it was her house, I had to fight for parking
for my car on the street.
 With wide streets and plenty of street parking in Andy’s neighborhood, I
doubted that would be the problem if I started to flip furniture again. But I
hated the fact that I was taking up too much space in someone else’s home.
“My garage or on the backyard patio. Where else?”
“But I’ll make a mess everywhere and fill your garage with random
pieces of furniture until they’re sold.”
“So? It’s a two-car garage. I doubt you’re going to be flicking paint all
over my car instead of whatever you’re working on.”
“Are you sure about this?”
“If I wasn’t, then why would I suggest it? Of course I’m sure.”
“Hmm, I’ll think about it. It’s a fun hobby to have, but it’s also a lot of
work.”
Andy shook his head with a smile on his face. “I’m also here, right?”
“Well—”
“Like I said a few weeks ago on Christmas, if you ever need me for
anything, I’ll be there for you.”
“Even if we have to hop from one thrift store to the next if I can’t find
something I’d like to flip?”
Andy’s smile grew wide. “I’ll even offer to be your personal driver. It’s
only fair if you’re my assistant for my Lego projects that I’m also your
assistant for your furniture flipping projects as well.”
I smiled back. “I haven’t even been here for a whole twenty-four hours
yet and we already sound like the dream team.”
Andy laughed with sparkles in his hazel green eyes. His knee bumped
into mine as we continued to sit on the floor. “That’s because we’ve always
been the dream team, Tink.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Ten

I BLINKED SLEEPILY as I eagerly sipped on the chai latte just

placed in front of me. It wasn’t the best I have had, but at least it was
decently good. A group of customers came through the front door with a
small gust of icy wind whipping through. My teeth immediately began to
chatter as I took another sip of my warm drink. The rain continued to
downpour outside.
Andy insisted we go on the hunt for furniture for me to flip for my bare
bedroom this weekend. But that was before he realized we were going to
get caught in the rain. This wasn’t the greatest weather to be out in, but I
didn’t mind it.
I loved the rain. Not just because it’s nice to get rain in California, but
there’s typically fewer people everywhere—either on the road, at the stores,
or just out and about. It was even slow for brunch in this fancy cafe for a
Saturday at ten in the morning.
Andy smiled at me as he sipped his latte. His tongue quickly slipped out
to lick the thick, milky foam on his upper lip and my eyes tried not to trail
its movements.
“Like it?” he asked, tipping his head toward my drink.
“It’s not bad,” I answered, smiling back. “But there’s not enough spice
in it.” I placed my drink on the table.
“You should try their coffee. It’s some of the best in the area.” He
leaned across the way and placed his drink in front of me.
I offered him my drink, and he obliged as we both shared drinks.
“I’m not even sure how this is supposed to taste. But, it’s not bad.”
 “You’re supposed to taste the spices, especially all the cardamon,
ginger, cloves, and cinnamon.” I took another sip of his coffee as he went to
town with my latte. “You’re right about the coffee, though. It’s amazing.”
Our food eventually came, and it was probably the most aesthetically
pleasing brunch I have ever had. The colorful presentation of fresh fruits,
perfectly poached eggs, and crispy bacon was almost too pretty to eat. But,
as always, the delicious aroma of the food was too tempting, and we dug in.
“Thanks for taking me around today, especially with the rain and all.”
Andy simply shrugged. “Why are you thanking me? I thought that
we’re supposed to go on dates like this anyway.”
I chuckled at his response and took another bite of my food. "I know,
but it's still nice to be appreciated for the effort, you know? I’ve been here
for only a week, and you’ve done nothing but tried your best to make me
feel at home here."
Andy’s smile broadened as he nodded. “Always, Tink. Just so you
know, I appreciate you, too.”
“For what?”
“For living with me. It gets lonely living alone, you know?”
I scoffed. “That’s why you have a girlfriend, Andy.”
He shook his head. “No thanks. I think I’ve had my fair share of
dating.”
“You act as if you didn’t have a new girlfriend whenever the season
changed.”
He groaned. “Don’t remind me.”
Andy went through girlfriends like the shirts on his back when we were
teens. Being tall, smart, handsome, and athletic, he was immensely popular
and always had an array of girls lining up for him. There were more than
enough girls showing up at the Hughes's doorstep, crying over their
breakups, every other month.
A complete fiasco ensued when his parents became worried about him
becoming a teenage dad. There was no doubt he was sexually active with
his plethora of ex-girlfriends, especially after Uncle Gary caught him
having sex with a girl in their backyard shed one summer night. So, the
Hughes's home was never short of safe sex reminders or rubbers that were
purposely stored in the hallway bathroom for easy access.
As Andy matured, his player ways also fizzled out. By the time he
reached his high school senior year, he calmed down. He didn’t date anyone
at all that school year and even asked me to be his prom date as a friend.
But, I didn’t really give him the benefit of the doubt then.
I was expecting him to pick up his fuckboy ways again in college, but
he didn’t. He was single for quite a while and casually dated here and there
all throughout college. He eventually brought a nice young woman home to
meet his parents, but that was the same woman who told Andy his Lego
hobby was too childish. Now Andy stopped dating completely. Surprisingly
enough, I was dating and in and out of relationships more than him the past
few years.
I smiled at him. “Oh, come on, pretty boy. That was then, but you’re an
adult now. Someone who’s as handsome, successful, and sweet as you
doesn’t want to date? I think you’re doing anyone who’s single and ready to
mingle a disservice.”
“That’s definitely not what my exes would say. Especially not the ones
from high school.”
“Well—” I started, thinking about the ones I could remember off the top
of my head.
“Exactly. I think it’s for the best that I don’t date. Speaking of dating,
how about you? Are you planning to start dating now that you moved to a
new city?”
“Nope, I’m good. I think I’m going to focus on myself for a little while
before jumping back into that. Besides, we have each other if we get a little
lonely. Right?”
Andy’s lips upturned into a small smile. “Sure. That’s what you say
until you get yourself a boyfriend.”
I feigned a sad face with a fake pout and sad puppy eyes. “Aw, are you
worried I’m going to get a boyfriend and forget about you, Andy? You
know I would never do that to my best friend.”
He snorted with the playful roll of his eyes. “No, but I’m glad to hear
you’re perfectly content with just being with me.”
After brunch, we hit up the thrift stores. I tried not to have any
expectations in mind. Thrifting furniture is hard in the sense that you don’t
know what will be available to you. Since everything is also secondhand,
the condition of the pieces may vary as well. Some furniture has been well
kept, but others, not so much.
I used to have the magic touch when it came to flipping furniture, so I
wasn’t worried about not being able to salvage the furniture. If I wanted to,
I could salvage anything, as long as I put the time, dedication, and love into
it.
But I did worry about how long it had been since doing this. It wasn’t
about whether I could do it or not. It was about if I could still turn these
forgotten furnishings into the beauties I used to flip them into years ago.
“What’s wrong?” asked Andy, as he came up to my side.
The two of us were in a vast warehouse full of secondhand nightstands
and drawers. Nothing stuck out for the mid-century modern bedroom I
wanted. What I saw was either too simple or a bit too glamorous. I glanced
at him to catch his hazel green eyes intently on me. I pulled my eyes away
and stared down at a simple white drawer in front of me.
“Nothing,” I answered.
“No, something’s bothering you. I can tell. Are you worried you’re not
going to find anything you like?”
“No, it’s not that.” I sighed.
“You sure?”
I shrugged. This was the fourth thrift store we had been to today, and it
was late in the day already. It had the biggest furniture selection of the thrift
stores here had offered so far. But there was nothing I liked. Even though I
had no expectations of finding anything, I was still disappointed
nonetheless.
“I mean, it is a little frustrating. This is the fourth thrift store we’ve been
to so far, and I can’t find anything I like.”
“Actually, I think there’s something I found that you might like.”
My ears immediately perked up as I turned to Andy. I showed him some
pictures I took inspiration from for my room earlier. I wanted him to be a
second pair of eyes that could be on the lookout for me.
There was a big grin on his lips as he quickly led me over to a spot I
missed during the rounds I made. I immediately saw what Andy was
referring to in the distance. There stood a large double drawer coated in
black paint with rounded frameworks.
It had black metal hardware still intact on some drawers, while others
were missing it. The cute splayed legs added to the finishing touch, making
the dresser look contemporary, despite all the surface level scratches and
dents on it.
“I love it,” I said, smiling at Andy. “Thank you for noticing this
dresser.”
 “Of course.” He smiled back.
I leaned in to observe the dents on the side, which wasn’t enough to
deter me from wanting it. I ran my fingers over what looked and felt like
thick coats of black paint over the dresser, which was a shame. This was an
amazing dresser, but the paint job was poorly done. As I checked the price
tag, my jaw dropped.
“What the hell? The store marked this down to thirty dollars? Get it,
Tink!”
I didn’t even hesitate as I hunted down a worker to help us move the
dresser to the registers in the front. Thankfully, the rain already stopped
pouring hours ago, but it was still overcast as we stepped outside. I tried to
do my fair share of the heavy lifting, helping Andy put the dresser into the
back of his SUV.
“What do you plan to do with it?” he asked as he started the car.
I couldn’t help grinning. Even though I had my doubts about how well I
was going to do with my newly found project, it thrilled me to do this again.
“I’m going to strip that black paint down to the wooden frame and I’m
going to stain it into a warm caramel brown.” I bounced in my seat a bit.
“The only problem is that there seems to be a lot of paint, so it may take me
a little while to strip it and sand everything down properly. Oh, right!
Before I forget, can we please stop by the hardware store for supplies?”
Andy replied with a half ”yes” and half laugh as I started listing all the
tools and things I needed. “You’re so adorable when you get excited.”
I arched an eyebrow at him. “I’m not any different from you when you
talk about Legos, pretty boy.”
He laughed again as he turned to glance at me once he pulled up to a
stoplight. “I miss seeing you like this—all eager and ecstatic—just to scrape
some paint off of old furniture.”
I smiled back, grateful that he suggested that I started doing this again.
“I missed this too, to be honest. Thanks for pushing me to start doing this
again. I haven’t felt this excited in a long time.”
Andy smiled back as he turned his gaze back onto the road. “You’re
welcome. Furniture flipping was something I knew you loved doing and
were amazing at. So, I just really wanted to see you back in love with it
again. I honestly can’t wait to see what great things you do with this
dresser.”
 “I’m excited, but I don’t know if I’ll actually do a good job. It’s been
years since I last did this. Now I just feel like a newbie all over again.”
“It doesn’t have to be perfect, Tink.”
“I know, but still. I’m a perfectionist when it comes to furniture
flipping.”
“You and Anthony are exactly alike. It won’t be perfect the first try, but
take it easy and learn from your mistakes. The more you practice, the better
you’ll get.”
“What if your garage gets piled up with furniture before I actually get
better?”
“Like I said the other night, it’s fine. If it ever gets to that, we’ll just
have a big yard sale to get rid of it all. Someone’s bound to fall in love with
your amazing work.”
“You really don’t mind me filling up your garage with horribly flipped
furniture?”
“Of course not. Take all the space you need until you feel confident in
your work. I don’t mind as long as you keep at it.”
I felt my heart swell as I let Andy’s words and encouragement sink. He
was right. It took me at least two years before the furniture flipping I did
started to look professional. Since I took such a long break from this hobby,
it would probably take me another year before I could reach that point
again.
“Thank you, Andy, again. You really are the greatest friend anyone
could ask for.”
He let out a chuckle. “You’re welcome, Tink. I figured the least I could
do was push you to do something great for yourself again.”
As we drove to the hardware store to grab the things I needed for my
new creative endeavor, I couldn't help but feel grateful for a friend like
Andy in my life.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Eleven

“LET’S carpool to work since we’ll be working in the same building

anyway,” said Andy, casually.
Much to my surprise, Andy and I would be working in the same
business building. Andy, on the other hand, wasn’t even fazed when we
both looked up where my company was located downtown, which was at
the exact location as his. But, in different suites and floors. It still shocked
me that I’d be working so close to him.
I glanced up from my plate of food as we were just about to dig in.
Andy undid the tie he still had on, his eyes glued to the plate of honey soy
sauce glazed salmon, roasted veggies, and rice I made tonight. Since I
hadn’t started work yet, I had been making dinner for the two of us.
“This looks amazing,” he commented. “Sorry about coming home late. I
think there was an accident on the freeway and traffic looked bad from the
view of our building, so I stayed an extra hour.”
I shrugged as I watched him excitedly dig in. “Don’t worry. It’s fine.”
Andy finally glanced up and our eyes met. He was wearing a wide grin
as he stared back at me with bright eyes. “This is great, Tink. Thanks for
making dinner. So, what do you think about carpooling?”
“I think it’s a great idea, but we can’t always carpool to work. Not with
me and my job, at least.”
“Because you have project sites to visit?”
I nodded. “Pretty much. There will be some days where I will be holed
up in the office and others when I need to do site checkups to make sure the
projects are going to plan. But, since I’m a newbie at this firm, I’m sure it’ll
be another few weeks before I get any projects going.”
“If that’s the case, why don’t we just carpool until you do need to drive
on your own?”
I smiled at him. “We can, but why don’t you just carpool with me? I
drive, and you can be my passenger prince.”
“What do you mean? I’m supposed to be the driver and you, the
passenger princess.”
I let out a laugh as he scoffed, pretending to be offended. I shook my
head at him.
“Come on, Andy. What’s wrong with me driving and you being the
passenger? You can just sit there and look dashing, pretty boy.” He
grumbled, and I laughed again. “Think about it! I’d drop you off at work in
the morning, then go to my project sites, and come back later in the day to
pick you up. Isn’t that a great idea?”
“How about I drive? I drive to work and back on the days you’re
driving all over the city. You’ll be tired by the time you come and pick me
up at the end of the day. Meanwhile, I’ve only been at work in my cubicle.”
“If that’s the case, why don’t we get on the same car insurance policy
then? Isn’t it cheaper to get multiple cars on one policy instead of paying
for separate policies anyway?”
“That’s actually not a bad idea. And we’ll both be covered in case
anything happens while we’re driving each other’s cars.”
We discussed the logistics of that and agreed I can cancel my policy
once my term was up with my insurer since mine was ending in a month.
After we were done with dinner, Andy helped wash the dishes. He was soon
back in his office, finishing up some work while I talked to Shoua and
Anthony in my room. I was putting together a few day’s worth of work
outfits in advance for my first week.
“Are you excited to flip that thirty-dollar dresser you got from the thrift
store?” asked Shoua.
She was on speaker as my phone sat on the new mattress and bed frame
I bought since moving here two weeks ago. Most of my things were still in
boxes in a corner of this spacious, empty room. The most unpacking I had
done so far was digging up some of my work clothes from the suitcases to
hang them in the closet.
 After being motivated by Andy to start up my old hobby again, I’d been
hanging out at the thrift stores these past few days to find a nightstand I
could flip for my room. That was really all I needed for now. It took a lot of
sweat and arm power over several long hours, but I was eventually able to
strip the black paint off of the dresser we got.
I was excited to finally see it in its wooden frame. All I needed to do
now was sand it down. But even that would be its own feat. I didn’t want to
sand the entire thing manually, since my arms were already too sore from
all the paint I scraped off. Especially not when I could get an electric sander
to get the job done in less time.
“Yeah, but I don’t think I’d be able to do much since I still need to get
an electric sander first,” I said.
“WAIT, Julie! Don’t spend money on one. I can just send you my older
one!” yelled Anthony from the background.
He lived next door to Shoua in the duplex they bought together and they
were always together. My cousin was the same age as the twins. Because of
this, she was in the same grade with them and often stuck in the same
classes from grade school through high school. This naturally made the
three of them close.
Anthony and Shoua have always been a bit closer than she and Andy. I
know she cared about Andy, but Anthony was clearly her favorite for as
long as the three of them had known each other. In fact, the two of them
have started to be joined at the hip since last year.
Andy, Jonathan, and I thought they were already secretly together and
were trying to hide it from us this entire past year. It turned out we were
completely wrong. It turned out Shoua was harboring a crush on Anthony
lately and confessed to us about it. We didn’t know that while Shoua fell
first, Anthony hadn’t.
“Anthony, are you sure?” I asked.
I stared into the big, wooden full-length mirror in front of me, which I
had also thrifted.
“Yeah! Remember how Andy got me a new one for Christmas? I don’t
have much use for my older one anymore, so I can just ship it to you,” he
answered quickly.
“Sure, if you don’t mind,” I said.
“I’ll send it out tomorrow morning before heading to work. Can’t wait
to see what you do with that dresser! How’s it been living with my older
brother? Seems like he really did convince you to start flipping furniture
again, huh?”
Living with Andy was great so far. Even though we had only been
living together for two weeks, our daily routines easily fell into each other’s
patterns. We eventually came up with rules and signed an agreement on
how much I would pay for my room. But even then, Andy was super lenient
on that. I doubted we would even fight about chores since we always helped
one another out either with dishes or with things around the house anyway.
Since we agreed it was just best to share groceries, we often did the
shopping together. We tried to split the bill down the middle, but Andy
would always grab something from my stash to pay for and I would chide
him for that in the car ride home. We even agreed to have a set schedule on
who cooks dinner for the day so neither of us would unfairly cook more
than the other.
We flowed well with one another at home. As much as I loved both my
previous roommates, Cindy and Lily, we still had our differences when it
came to our lives at home when we lived together. Same with an ex-
boyfriend I lived with before. But with Andy, we just balanced one another
out somehow.
When I was eating too much junk, Andy would always make something
with plenty of protein and vegetables for dinner. Or, when one of us cooked,
the other always helped clean and put the dishes away after putting them
through the dishwasher. Then, after dinner, we would wind down in front of
the TV and build a bit of whatever Lego project Andy had on hand together.
It was easy and almost domestic living with him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twelve

“I LOVE LIVING WITH ANDY. He’s probably the best

roommate I’ve ever had. But it did take him a little while to persuade me to
start flipping furniture again. I honestly haven’t done much though, besides
spending several days stripping paint off of that dresser.”
“At least he’s a good roommate with you, because he was annoying as
hell as when we were kids.” Anthony snorted. “I’m glad he convinced you
to get back on your hobby. You were talented at it, too.”
“Thanks, Anthony.”
“Glad to have you back as a furniture flipping comrade. There’s only so
much Shoua can listen to when I go off on my projects, y’know?”
Anthony always sent photos of the before and after of his projects to the
group chat, but never about the process in between. Those were details he
usually reserved for me. He always asked for suggestions on which paint
color he should go with or what kind of hardware to use.
“I’m not sorry! It gets boring real quick when you start talking about
how warm or cool a paint color is, okay?” she chimed in. “It’s not my fault
I fall asleep when you show me five thousand different shades of white.”
I laughed. “Andy’s going to be in the same boat as Shoua soon when I
need a second opinion.”
“Nah, he’s not. He enjoys listening to you talk endlessly about shit like
this more than you think, Julie,” said Anthony.
Wait, what was that supposed to mean? I could hear Anthony chuckle
from the other end and was about to ask him about it. But, he went on to
tease Shoua before I could ask.
 “Unlike your cousin.” He laughed. “She immediately falls asleep the
moment I say the words ‘paint color’.”
“That’s because it is boring,” she said defensively.
“But picking the right color is important. You should know since you
like makeup,” I said, laughing.
“Not when you’re as annoying as Anthony. He’s always so indecisive
on what he wants!” said Shoua. “Anyways, Julie, glad to hear you’re
settling well in Santa Mariana and glad to hear you’re going to flip that
amazing dresser you and Andy found. Good luck on your first week, by the
way! Are you excited to be working with Cindy again?”
Cindy Liu, my college friend, was the other one who helped me move to
Santa Mariana from San Ignacio. She’s also Lily’s cousin. Lily and I met
through Cindy before we became roommates.
Cindy was the one who suggested I move down here to work at the
interior design firm where she was currently working. She knew I wasn’t in
love with San Ignacio, so she had been pushing for me to move here for
months before I caved in. Now, here I was and soon to be working with her.
I was excited to see her in an office setting again. We were interns
together, but didn’t get hired at the same firm afterwards. We started to live
together after I broke up with my then boyfriend and needed a roommate. I
missed those times because I loved working and living with her. I missed
our rants after a long, stressful day during dinners at the Chinese Sichuan
restaurant by our old apartment. Those were some good times.
“Yeah, it’ll be great,” I said.
“By the way, Andy mentioned something about how you two are
working at the same business building?”
“Oh, right. My company’s office is in the same building as Andy’s.”
Both Anthony and Shoua exclaimed, “What? Really?”
“Doesn’t he work in finance, though?” asked Shoua.
“Yes, really. The building our companies are at isn’t exclusively a
finance building.”
Both Shoua and Anthony began to laugh so hard they started snorting. I
rolled my eyes and took off the business casual blouse I had on as I waited
for them to be done. The outfit I had on was too boring and stiff for the
business casual attire in the office.
“What were the chances? You and Andy are living together and working
in the same building. The universe clearly conspired this,” said Shoua, in
between fits of giggles and chuckles.
“No, it didn’t. It was just a coincidence.” I put on a cream-colored
ruched blouse and nodded at the combo with my slacks. This was a better
outfit.
“Coincidence, my ass!” said Anthony. “You could’ve worked anywhere
in the downtown area, but you had to get into a company in the same exact
building. Maybe you two are just meant to always be this close to one
another.”
We bantered back and forth as both Shoua and Anthony teased me some
more about working so close to Andy. I threw my lounge clothes back on
and made myself comfortable on my bed. I was able to put together most of
my outfits while I chatted with Shoua and Anthony.
“It sounds like you're having a better time living there in Santa Mariana
already, to be honest,” said Shoua. “You never sounded this excited or
happy living in San Ignacio.”
“Andy says I look happier here, but I can’t say for sure. I admit I feel
better being here. Maybe it’s all the sun I’m finally getting! But, we’ll see,”
I said.
“Maybe it’s just better because you’re with Andy,” teased Anthony.
I laughed, glancing at the time. “No, it’s not! By the way, I’m going to
have to go. Andy’s probably going to bed soon.”
“Being a good roommate, aren’t you?” asked Anthony.
“Of course, he’s the one that’s working tomorrow. All I’m going to do is
head to the beach and read,” I said.
Shoua chimed in with a gentle laugh. “Sounds like a great way to enjoy
the day.”
“Thanks,” I said.
“Julie, I’m really glad you’re finally flipping furniture again,” said
Anthony. “I always think about how much you loved it. Remember how
you used to be in our garage until two A.M. every summer during college
just working away? Andy and I would have to kick you out every night.”
I laughed so hard I started tearing up as I thought back to those times.
“Who could forget how Andy would physically pick me up and take me
home while you closed the garage door?”
Anthony let out his hyena laugh and Shoua chuckled as they reminisced
along with me. “Good times, to be honest. Let me know if you ever need
any tips, tricks, or suggestions, okay?” he said.
 “Of course,” I laughed.
“I can’t wait to see how your dresser turns out, Julie,” said Shoua.
“Enjoy your day at the beach tomorrow.”
“I will, and thank you,” I said.
My cheeks were hurting from how hard I was smiling. As I ended the
call, I couldn’t help but feel how supportive and excited both Shoua and
Anthony were for me. I glanced in the mirror at the smile I was still
wearing. Maybe Andy was right. I was happier here.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirteen

WHEN I WOKE up in my room the next morning, it was still

completely dark outside, as expected on winter mornings. I laid in the dark,
staring up at the ceiling for what felt like an eternity, and finally checked
my phone, only to find out it was just shy of six o’clock. It seemed like my
nervousness for my first day in the office was at full throttle. Although I
knew things would be fine, my mind couldn’t help but wake me up early.
I went into the kitchen to make myself a cup of hot tea, only to find
Andy already up and standing by the kitchen island. We both stared at each
other, taking in the sight of one another for a moment. My slow, groggy
mind barely registered how he wasn’t in his PJs. Instead, he looked as if he
had just come back from the gym.
His lightly tanned skin glistened with a thin film of sweat and his
cheeks were dusted in pink. Despite the cold, he was in a gray muscle tank
and black shorts, showing off his chiseled chest, brawny arms, and thick
legs. He always looked like he was hand-sculpted by Greek gods, but I was
far from ogling at his usual good looks and well-formed body. I was trying
not to gasp for air like a fish out of water at the way Andy’s curious and
intense eyes pinned me down. His gaze danced all over me as if I was a
sight to behold when I had just rolled out of bed.
I was suddenly very aware of my probable wild bed head, crusty eyes,
and my cold, erect nipples peeking out from under the white Henley long
sleeve I wore to sleep. The heater wasn’t on yet and the kitchen was frosty. I
immediately folded my arms over my chest as I cleared my throat, and he
tore his eyes away from me.
 “Why are you up so early?” I asked, blinking groggily under the bright
kitchen lights.
Andy arched an eyebrow at me. He took a swig of the large protein
shake he had in hand. “I should be asking you that.”
I shrugged, keeping my arms still across my chest. I quickly glazed over
his workout garb again without trying to stare at his muscles.
“I woke up before my alarm. You just came back from the gym?”
“Yeah, morning workouts work best for my work schedule.”
He took another swig of his protein shake. I watched as a droplet of
sweat ran down his neck and disappeared under the sweat-matted neckline
of his shirt. I looked up, and he was still watching me. I gave him a weak
smile, knowing he caught me red-handed staring at his damp skin. I hurried
past him toward the electric kettle with warm cheeks.
I couldn’t help but feel a little envious of Andy’s ability to maintain
such a sculpted body. The thing I liked doing the most when it came to
exercising was jogging or walking, but I was lazy and hardly ever stuck to it
until my breakup with David. I knew I should get back on that eventually to
keep the momentum going.
“I was going to make myself some tea. Would you like some too?”
“Nope. But thanks for the offer.”
Andy walked over to the fridge to grab an apple. We stood there in a
cozy silence for a few moments. The only sounds in the air came from the
boiling water, the shuffling of feet as we moved around the kitchen, and
Andy eating his snack. Although seeing him in the kitchen took me by
surprise, I couldn’t help but feel grateful for his company so early in the
morning.
As my peppermint tea steeped, I played with the Ferris wheel we built.
The Lego version of me was now sitting with Andy, and I let out a small
scoff. He must have moved the mini-sized me into his passenger cabin
without me noticing it.
“You moved me,” I pointed out.
I continued to turn the knob and the Ferris wheel continued to go around
in circles. Andy leaned onto the kitchen island with his very nice arms out
in front of him. I seemed to be having a staring problem today, because I
tried my best not to gawk at them.
“It was getting lonely looking at the stars by myself,” he said.
I shook my head and sipped my tea.
 “Since you’re up early, why don’t you get ready early, too? We can go
grab breakfast at this amazing diner downtown that I’ve been meaning to
take you to. They’re fast, so we should have plenty of time before work
starts.”
My ears perked up as he rested his face onto the palm of his hand. I
smiled at him like a fool. “Really?”
“Yes.” A playful, boyish smile stretched across his lips. “Really. Now go
get ready.”
I was ecstatic as I prepped for the day. I quickly brushed my hair into a
sleek ponytail and applied some makeup, trying to appear professional and
confident for my first day of work. Then I got dressed in one of the business
casual outfits I had ready on-hand for work. Before stepping out of my
room, I quickly put on the dainty pearl drop earrings Andy had given me
and threw an oversized coat on top of my outfit.
He was just about finished as well when I finally came out with my tote
bag in hand. He looked dapper in his suit and long overcoat. We met in the
middle of the hallway and there was that little knowing curve to his lips. I
waited for him to say something, when all he did was lean in.
I could feel his hot breath against my face as his bright and very hazel
eyes blinked slowly. He seemed to have just brushed his teeth because his
breath smelled fresh and minty as he let out another breath, steaming my
face. His long, thick, and dark lashes fluttered closed and opened slowly as
he stared at me with his gift dangling from my ears. This was the first time
he had seen me with them on.
“You’re even more beautiful with these earrings on than I imagined.”
Andy’s whisper was low and raspy.
Just like when he gave me my present, his hand quickly reached up and
brushed against my earlobe where his gorgeous gift hung. But, unlike
Christmas night, his fingertips lingered on me longer. I was certain he felt
the searing blush that shot through my cheeks all the way up to my ears
because he gave me a triumphant smirk. It was as if he was proud he had
made me flush to that extent.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Fourteen

THE 24-HOUR DINER Andy took me to was incredibly cute.

It had been open since the seventies and nothing had changed much about
the decor or the menu. It was as if we had stepped through a time warp at
the door. After ordering and getting our breakfasts within a few minutes, I
tried my best not to scarf down my eggs, bacon, and hash browns. Between
our breakfasts was a stack of two perfectly fluffy pancakes.
“Ready for your big day?” Andy asked.
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” I laughed. “Maybe we shouldn’t have gotten
breakfast here. I might get too full and have a food coma for the rest of the
day. It wouldn’t be good for first impressions.”
Andy smiled as he watched me take another bite of the amazing hash
browns. “Don’t fret, Tink. You’re smart, talented, and incredibly hard
working. You’ll do great.”
“Thanks, Andy.” I sipped on the coffee I ordered.
I noticed the way he looked a little worried as we both cut chunks off of
the stack of pancakes. “Are you going to be okay with drinking coffee?”
I stuffed the pancakes into my mouth and shrugged. I’m sensitive to
caffeine and typically crash hours later from drinking it, which is why I
prefer tea over coffee. Yet, I still liked coffee and drank it every other week
when I got a chance. Through a mouth full of pancakes, I answered him
carelessly.
“If I drink it in the morning, I should be fine. I’m usually more sensitive
to it in the afternoon. But I’ll definitely crash hard later.”
“If you ever need me, I’m only a few floors above you.”
 “I’ll be fine. It’s just coffee.”
We fought for the bill in our usual fashion. I almost won when Andy’s
long arms reached over and swiped the bill out of my hand. He handed it
and his card to a server walking by before I could say anything.
“It’s your first day, Tink. How can I let you pay for it?”
“Fine. But you better let me pay next time.”
Andy laughed, and I knew he wasn’t going to let me pay without a fight.
We arrived at work with more than thirty minutes to spare. I guess this
was the perk of waking up early today. At least I was punctual for my first
day. Andy paid for a monthly parking pass, so he parked his car in the
basement parking garage right under the building. As we both got out of the
car, a handful of other workers were getting out of their cars and rushing
towards the elevator as well.
I immediately noticed Cindy, who had just locked her car with her key
fob from further down the way. We agreed to meet up before work to chat
for a few minutes outside the lobby in the common area on our floor. Little
did I expect to run into her in the garage like this.
“Cindy!” I called out.
Her head instantly whipped in my direction, causing her perfect silver-
blonde, shoulder-length bob to swivel. Her jaw dropped.
“Oh my God! Julie!” she said, rather loudly.
We both let out a little squeal in unison, causing other workers to glance
at us. Cindy quickly jogged toward me as I waited for her.
“Ta da! I’m finally here!” I said, as she threw her arms around me.
We both gave each other a tight squeeze before pulling away. She eyed
me from head to toe with a sassy smirk.
“Holy shit, girl! You look so darn good!” she exclaimed. She twirled me
around as I let out a giggle and she clicked her tongue. “Yup. That waist is
slimmer, and that ass got bigger.”
I let out another laugh just as someone cleared their throat softly behind
me. We turned to see Andy was still standing there. He gave us both his
iconic bright smile, clearly amused.
“So,” I said as I approached him, with Cindy following slowly behind
me. “Cindy, this is my friend, Andy. Andy, this is the friend that got me this
job, Cindy.”
“Friend?” was her immediate response. I could tell from her bright eyes
and the wider grin she flashed between Andy and I that she was thinking of
something completely different.
“Childhood friends,” I quickly said before her brain could jump to any
further conclusions.
“Sure, Julie. Whatever you say,” said Cindy. She sounded unconvinced.
“I gotta say, I’m surprised. Andy, right?”
“Andrew. But you can call me Andy like Julie does,” he said. Cindy
cocked a curious eyebrow at his statement, making him laugh. “Only close
friends and family call me Andy.”
Cindy let out a small laugh, flattered. “Sure thing. Nice to finally be
introduced to you, Andy.”
“It’s nice to finally know your name, Cindy.”
“Right? We always bump into each other in the elevator,” she excitedly
exclaimed, as she pointed her index finger at herself and Andy. She
continued to flash him a blinding smile. “How insane! I would have never
thought that you’re Julie’s childhood friend.”
“Or that you’re her friend,” he quickly added.
“So, you two bump into each other in the elevator all the time?” I asked.
They seemed familiar with one another. We all start walking toward the
elevator to head up.
“Not all the time. Just sometimes,” said Cindy.
“I guess we just have similar hours, right, Cindy?” said Andy, as he
pressed the elevator button for us.
“Yeah,” she responded. Her answer was light and sweet.
She was smitten, and I smiled to myself. I needed to check in with the
receptionist in the lobby for a visitor’s pass first before I could go all the
way up. Once I was situated, we were back on our way to our floor.
Andy kindly waited for the two of us despite just listening to us chat
about our internship together and reminisce about how long it’s been since
we’d last worked together. We recounted our long hours in the office back
when we were interns together. When we finally got to the tenth floor, we
both bid Andy our goodbyes.
“I’ll see you later,” I said, smiling. I gave him a small wave.
“Later,” he said, waving back. He flashed me a smile before the elevator
doors closed between us.
Once we were in front of our company, I couldn’t help but notice the
company name across the common area from the lobby for our design firm.
J.A. Carnegie. That was the same finance firm Andy worked at. My jaw
dropped. We shared half of this floor with them?
“You didn’t know? They have at least ten extra floors above us. This is
just their lobby and where the receptionists are, but most of the workers are
on the other floors.”
“Andy mentioned it, but I completely forgot.”
“So, what does he do at J.A. Carnegie anyway?”
“He’s a big shot financial consultant there. He even worked at another
big financial firm in New York City, but left that job after a while. I guess
the cold was too much for him.”
I didn’t need to tell Cindy the truth about why Andy suddenly came
back from NYC. But I was still proud of him for being great enough to
work in the financial capital of the world. I always loved tooting his horn
every chance I got.
“That’s unfair. Your childhood friend is hot and smart as hell too?”
Cindy laughed as she motioned me to the posh common area. “It’s too bad I
always get so bored whenever I overhear those finance bros talk about their
jobs in the elevator.”
The common area looked industrial, with lots of black metal and
wooden tables for guests and employees to sit by. It wasn’t too cold where
it felt off. Instead, it was balanced with lots of wooden accents to bring
warmth to the cool black. Cindy took a seat on an expensive faux leather
couch.
I laughed at her comment, sitting next to her. “By the way, this is an
amazing common area.”
“Yeah, but I think it’s really because both J.A. Carnegie and our
company paid for it. Not going to lie, it makes their company seem more
warm and inviting with this out front. I’ve been to other floors and they’re
not even this nice. Lucky for us, we get to use it to our advantage, too.”
As we shared a snicker, I knew Cindy was going to ask more about
Andy with the way she fluttered her lash extensions at me. She was still
swooning.
“You know I am a happily married woman, but still. Julie, I can’t
believe you never introduced me to Andy before,” she said accusingly. Her
crazed eyes twinkled as a giddy smile danced on her lips. “Is he the hot
friend who went up to San Ignacio to help you? The one that Lily kept
texting non-stop about?”
 Just as I was about to answer her, she immediately asked another
question.
“Is he also the childhood friend that always visited you when I was out
of the country? Wait—is he the friend you’re currently living with, too?”
“Yes, yes, and yes.”
Cindy scoffed. “You were purposely keeping him all to yourself,
weren’t you?”
“It’s not my fault you and Lily were always off somewhere on a
summer trip abroad whenever he visited me in San Ignacio.”
She dramatically rolled her eyes at me, and I laughed.
“So, you and your hot childhood friend are living together now? This is
the plot line straight out of a cute, sappy romance movie.”
“Cindy, it’s not what you think.” I shook my head.
She raised her brows at me. “No, girl. As your supportive friend, I
would love to be in the front row to witness this beautiful friends-to-lovers
reality show that TV networks and production studios have yet to capitalize
on.”
I groaned with a big smile on my lips. Cindy never failed to make me
laugh or smile. “Please don’t jump to conclusions. We’re just friends.”
My friend gave me an unconvinced look. “Okay, fine. But, he’s really
cute and hot and polite… And, nice… And⁠—”
“Are you done?”
“Did I mention how breathtaking he is?”
“Good thing I never introduced you to him when we lived together.”
She scoffed again and slapped my arm. “Julie, your Andy is cute. He’s
so cute that everyone from our design firm practically has a work crush on
him. Okay?”
I snorted. He had always been popular with the masses, so I wasn’t
surprised. Both he and Anthony always attracted some kind of attention
anywhere they went.
“Girl, I’m serious! He has us all in a chokehold and I can’t believe you
actually know him!”
I laughed. “I bet he gets asked out on a lot on dates, then.”
Cindy’s smile grew wider, if possible. “He definitely does, but he never
says yes.”
I frowned. “He hasn’t really been interested in dating for a year or two.”
 She nodded slowly. “Hmm, that makes a lot of sense. Because I don’t
think I’ve ever seen him flirt with any woman that works here before.
Except for, maybe, one woman.”
I immediately perked up. There was a woman here that Andy was flirty
with? Was it a coworker? Or was she another office worker he knew in
passing? Also, why hadn't he told me about her yet? I was glad to hear he
was interested in someone because it was about time he started to date
again.
“Really? He hasn’t told me anything about her.”
“Well, I wouldn’t say he’s exactly chummy with her. But I’ve seen the
way he looks at her and he definitely likes the girl. Yazmine’s her name, and
she’s this gorgeous receptionist at J.A. Carnegie, too.”
I felt myself plaster a broad smile onto my face, not expecting to be
talking about Andy’s newest crush. But, I was curious about this woman.
“I’m not surprised. Of course, she’d be beautiful. Andy always liked the
pretty ones.”
Cindy’s lips curled into a smirk as she rested her face on the palm of her
hand. “And so are you.”
I sent her a flirty wink. “Thanks, babe. You’re pretty hot yourself. But
you need to stop insinuating that Andy and I are a thing.”
She immediately raised her hands up in defense. “I’m not sorry, Julie.
You know I love a good romance story.”
I rolled my eyes playfully as I shook my head. “Then fantasize about
Andy and the receptionist he’s crushing on instead.”
“Someone sounds a little jealous over here.”
“I’m not jealous! I’m just stating the obvious.”
“Please! I’d rather dream about you getting together with your hot
roommate and childhood best friend than him with his crush!”
“Cindy, stop! We need to head inside for work.”
She glanced at the watch on her wrist and groaned. She quickly pulled
me to my feet and then gave me a quick hug. “Okay, enough with my
mouth running off! Good luck on your first day and, remember, I’m paying
for lunch.”
I smiled. “Thanks, Cindy.”
“By the way, if you want to invite Andy for lunch too, then I don’t⁠—”
“No, absolutely not.”
“Oh, come on! It’ll be fun.”
 “No.”
“Julie, text him right now. Invite. Him. For. Lunch. I want to see more
of you two together so I can sleep happily, knowing knowing you’re living
with your sexy best⁠—”
“I’m going to head inside. You can come in when you’re done talking to
yourself.”
Cindy let out a laugh before following behind me. “Fine, I'll rest my
case.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Fifteen

BEFORE I KNEW IT, another two weeks had flown by, and it
was already going to be February.
Ever since starting work, I realized I had slowly become a person I’d
never thought I’d be. I’d never been a morning gym type of person before,
but here I was—waking up before five-thirty—just to go to the gym with
Andy every other morning. It was the craziest thing I had ever done, but
living with Andy and seeing how fit he was motivated me to work on
myself.
My new life naturally became like clockwork: wake up, go to the gym,
shower, eat, go to work, eat, come home, have dinner, and sleep.
Across from me sat Cindy as we ate our lunches under an umbrella on
the enclosed outdoor plaza on a Monday afternoon. The rain had finally
stopped pouring and everyone was taking advantage of the sunshine as
various groups of workers took all the tables up.
“I know you barely just got here, but I think you should really consider
dating again,” said Cindy.
We already talked all morning about the hiccups with current projects
and clients, and I think she was tired of venting about the weird lighting
fixtures her client was insistent on having in their kitchen. She took a bite of
the homemade chicken wrap she brought.
I shrugged.
“I don’t know about that. I’ve been busy getting settled here in Santa
Mariana. I started flipping furniture again, and it’s been fun. So, I think I’m
going to put dating on the back burner because it can wait.”
 I recently stained the double dresser I was working on into this beautiful
caramel brown and I also added new, rustic hardware, making her look
contemporary and modern. She’s now finally in my room and has done
nothing but add more character to it.
I absolutely loved the results and was glad I took Andy's advice on
taking it slow with the process. Through patience, my first attempt at
flipping furniture again turned out much better than I expected. I am now
even more excited to find the perfect nightstand for my new project.
“I know and I’m so excited for you! What you did with that ugly dresser
you found was incredible! Honestly, I can’t wait to see where you take this
hobby.” Cindy smiled. “But Julie, dating’s a great way to explore a new
city. You can flip your old furniture during the day and also go out on a date
with a nice guy at night. Don’t limit yourself to one thing at a time!”
“I think I’m good for now. But if the right guy magically appears out of
the blue, then I’ll consider,” I said.
Suddenly, my phone suddenly vibrated with a notification.
Andy: Where are you?

I immediately text back.

Me: By the plaza with Cindy.

Andy: OK. Heading over

Me: ??

“Fine. I’ll shut up about the dating until I see the right guy for you.”
I let out a laugh. “Thanks, Cindy.”
She smiled back. “You’re welcome. How’s your mom and her
prospective bachelors and bachelorettes for you and your brother, though?”
I groaned as I stabbed my salad. My mom called me over the weekend
to ask for permission to give out my phone number to one of her friend’s
“wonderful son.” She has tried several times to play cupid for Jonathan and
me, but we have always nipped it in the bud.
“God, don’t remind me. My mom’s been trying to set Jonathan and I up
for months now and I just tell her I don’t have time. It’s the easiest way to
deter her from bringing it up for another month or two.”
“Yeah, all our Asian parents see is that you’re not married at twenty-
eight and that’s it. You’ve practically done everything else they wanted,
such as going to college, getting a degree, and having a financially stable
career. Now, they expect grandkids out of nowhere.” She let out a long huff.
“At least your mom can be sort of understanding.”
Cindy and her husband were going to go back to San Ignacio for the
Lunar New Year this upcoming weekend. They’d been married for two
years now, and she mentioned before how both her parents and in-laws have
been casually dropping hints that they expect to see a grandkid soon.
“Good luck on your trip home.” I gave her a supportive smile.
“James and I are dreading it a bit, but I doubt it’s going to be that bad.
Our parents are like your mom. They can be understanding, but they also
start dropping hints again about grandkids a month later.”
“Our parents just need to be patient. We’ll have a partner or kids when
we want to. That’s if we want to, too.”
Cindy was about to reply when she suddenly perked up. Her eyes
suddenly shifted from me to something or someone behind me. I
immediately turned to look over my shoulder to see what got her attention.
That was when I caught the sight of Andy striding directly toward our table.
He instantly smiled as the two of us made eye contact.
Andy had taken off the blue tie he had on this morning and was sporting
just his white button-up, navy blue blazer, and slacks. Two of his buttons
were undone, showing a bit of skin underneath. It looked like he donned a
tighter fitting shirt today, since I could practically see the shape of his pecs
under the thin cotton.
If I wasn’t so distracted by how enthusiastically he was walking over to
us, I might have taken the time to gulp like the audible sound I heard from a
lady at the table next to us. I quickly glanced at her, and her eyes were
glued onto Andy and his big grin.
“Ti—I mean, Julie! Hey,” said Andy, as he came up to our table with his
eyes glued to me. I let out a giggle at the way he almost called me by his
nickname for me in a professional setting. “I brought you a little
something.”
Before I could ask him what he meant, he placed a small pink bakery
box on the table in front of me. The box had a sticker slapped on it reading
Brown Sugar Bakeshop in cursive.
“One of my coworkers stopped by this place to grab his daughters some
cupcakes, since it’s always packed after work. So, I decided to grab you
something, too. I got enough for the two of you to enjoy,” he continued as
he stood close to my seat.
“Seriously?” I asked, surprised.
I quickly ripped through the sticker to open the box. Inside were two
perfectly frosted designer cupcakes. One topped off with cute little red
hearts and the other with gold pearl sprinkles. Looking at the little heart
sprinkles on the cupcake reminded me Valentine’s Day was just around the
corner.
“Aw, Andy,” I said, looking up at him. “Thank you.”
“Oh, wow! You went all the way to Brown Sugar?” asked Cindy
ecstatically. “That’s at least three blocks away.”
“It is?” I asked.
“Yeah!” replied Cindy. “It’s a brisk walk for sure.”
Andy laughed. “It’s fine. It wasn’t even that far. I wasn’t sure what to
get so I just got vanilla and red velvet.”
“That’s perfectly fine,” I said, feeling touched he’d even think of both
Cindy and I. “Thank you.”
“Always,” he said. Then, as quick as he came, he motioned to leave.
“I’m going to head up now. See you later.”
It wasn’t until he left that I noticed his hand was on the small of my
back. Now the warmth from the heat of his hand was dissipating. He gave
me a quick wave and was off before I could even say bye. In the distance, I
could see two other men waiting for him. They were his coworkers.
One of them was holding a big pink box like the one Andy gave us and
the other was a familiar face. I think his name was Henry. He often chatted
with Andy from time to time in the parking garage when we bumped into
him.
As I watched Andy’s long and strong legs stride their way toward his
group, I was suddenly very aware of his other two coworkers’ eyes on me.
They seemed to observe me in a general interest, but I still couldn’t help but
feel self-conscious. These people just kept blatantly staring. Was my hair all
over the place? Did I have salad dressing on the corner of my lips or maybe
even on my shirt? Or worse, did my lipstick smear?
“Hmm, those people sure like to stare,” quietly commented Cindy, as if
she was reading my mind. “Well, you are beautiful.”
I shook my head. “I think they just have a staring problem.”
 “But, it’s the truth. You’re hot. Own up to it,” she said with a laugh. “At
least Andy does.”
I rolled my eyes at Cindy before giving him a quick wave as he looked
over his shoulders at me. He waved back to me one last time before walking
back into the building with his coworkers. He was cheerful today, and it
was rather contagious. I didn’t realize how wide I was probably grinning
until I turned back to Cindy. She was watching me closely with a sly smirk.
“What?” I asked. I grabbed my phone to take a quick picture of the
cupcakes Andy brought us.
“I think this is the most comfortable I think I’ve ever seen you two,”
continued Cindy.
“What do you mean by that?”
My friend shrugged as she took a bite of her carrot stick. She continued
to chew slowly for a dramatic pause. We both let out a shared chuckle as I
waited for her to continue.
“First of all, your Andy is a decently nice guy. I’ve only seen him in
passing, but I’ve seen him interact with enough people over the years to
know he’s at least polite,” she started explaining.
“But, from what I’ve also gathered is that he’s actually pretty reserved,
even shy. He’s polite, quiet, and keeps to himself. With you, he’s practically
a different person. He’s chatty and, surprisingly, really energetic. He’s like a
ball of sunshine. I can tell he’s comfortable and relaxed around you. I guess
that truly is a testament to you two being good childhood friends, huh?”
I’ve never really thought of Andy as a reserved or shy person. I
wouldn’t ever really categorize him as a rowdy person either. But I could
see what Cindy was getting at. Andy was often nice and very polite,
especially in public or with people he would rather keep at a distance. Or in
situations where he was the center of attention, which was more times than
I think he would like. That was just Andy, though. It was just how he was
outside of home or outside of his close-knit circles.
I snorted. “My Andy?”
“You know you’re the only one that calls him that, right? All his
coworkers call him Andrew. I didn’t even know he went by Andy until you
started working here. He even introduced himself as Andrew when you
introduced him to me.”
This was something I completely forgot about. I guess I was so used to
just calling him Andy that I hadn't even taken a second to realize his
coworkers had been calling him by his legal first name this whole time.
“I honestly didn’t know that either,” I said. “Growing up, no one called
him Andrew except for teachers and when his dad was angry at him.”
“Makes sense. Maybe it was just easier going by Andrew than
correcting everyone to call him Andy.” Cindy’s grin grew wider. “Then,
there’s you.”
“What about me?” I gave her a baffled look. What was there to even say
about me?
Cindy laughed. “Don’t look so offended. It’s not like I have anything
bad to say, Julie. I feel like this is the happiest I’ve ever seen you in the
many years we’ve known each other. I’m glad to see you seem more
content here.” Her teasing, wide grin fell into a gentle, softer smile.
I smiled back. “I was struggling over in San Ignacio, wasn’t I?”
“A bit? You were struggling the whole nine yards! You always sounded
so tired and dejected. But, ever since moving here, you’ve started to sound
more like yourself.”
“Which is?”
“You sound more lighthearted and passionate about things again.
Especially when you’re going off on your furniture flipping. I bet Andy
always gets an earful about the latest things you’ve done on your projects.”
“Actually, I talk about those sorts of things to his twin instead. He also
loves to flip furniture.”
Cindy’s jaw dropped. “Andy has a twin?”
“Fraternal twin.”
She flashed me a fake, offended look. “And you never introduced me to
either of them the whole time I was single?”
My fingers quickly came up to wipe the corners of my eye as I began to
cackle hard. “I hate to break it to you, Cindy. But I doubt either of them
could handle you. You’re a force to be reckoned with.”
She laughed. “What can I say? I’m the Cindy Liu, after all.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Sixteen

BY THE TIME I realized it, it was already another Thursday night. I

was already living here for almost a month. How in the world was it already
February? The thought quickly dissipated as I shifted in my seat with my
hot chamomile tea in hand.
I let out a long sigh over my exhaustion and my regret at overexerting
myself. I had been working on the nightstand I bought from a yard sale over
the weekend as soon as I got home today. I was excited and wanted to get a
head start on my new project for this upcoming weekend.
So, I sanded it down to a quarter of the way before I gave up due to how
exhausted I was from work. Now I was winding down with Andy in the
living room and completely regretting it because I could hardly keep my
eyes open.
Although it was my night to take over the TV, I wasn’t even truly
watching the newly released rom-com movie Shoua, Cindy, and the girls at
work had been raving about. It took too much of my mental energy to even
focus on the film since I was that tired.
“Are you okay?” asked Andy from my side.
He was munching on some freshly popped popcorn drizzled lightly with
extra virgin olive oil and a dash of sea salt. I reached into his large bowl
with my free hand and popped a kernel into my mouth. I wasn’t up to
helping him finish building his Lego project, so he decided to pop some
popcorn and watch my movie with me instead.
“You health nut,” I said with a small laugh. I held up another kernel to
him and then tossed it into my mouth.
 “All the stuff that’s packed in store-bought microwave popcorn is fake.
Filled with preservatives, fake butter, and a crap load of chemicals,” said
Andy with a scoff. He turned to me with a frown and shook his head. “At
least this stuff is real, and it’s way better than that trash.”
I nodded my head as I mindlessly munched on Andy’s healthy popcorn.
It was far too healthy for my personal taste. I found it funny how Andy was
always the advocate for the healthier crap whenever we grocery shop. Yet I
still caught him red-handed, dipping into my stash of junk foods. Not once,
but a few too many times.
I leaned over and poked him in his rock hard abs. “Sure, sure. That’s not
what you said last night when you were munching on my chips, by the
way.”
Andy laughed and threw a piece of popcorn at me. “That was simply a
moment of weakness, Tink.”
“Whatever you say, health nut."
I quickly put my hot mug of tea down on the coffee table before I
scalded myself with the tired, lazy way I was holding it. I involuntarily
sighed as I leaned back into the comfy couch and licked the oil and salt off
of my fingers.
“You didn’t answer my question, though. Are you okay?”
“I’m just exhausted.” I hummed as I shifted under the warm throw
blanket we shared to look at him. Our knees touched for a second as I gave
him a small, tired smile. “Thanks for helping me make dinner. You had a lot
of work to finish up on, too.”
It was my night to make dinner, but Andy graciously offered to help me
out. So, we both made spaghetti with meatballs together and I now knew
the recipe. I shoved two big plates of it down my throat and was now
suffering from a food coma in the midst of my exhaustion.
“It’s just spaghetti. Don’t worry about it, I don’t mind. Seems like you
had a long week.” He gazed at me as I felt his warm fingers brush against
mine on the sofa cushion.
“It’s hard being a newbie at work, no matter how experienced you are.”
I blinked slowly as I turned back to the TV.
“You should just go to sleep early if you’re tired.”
“But I want to spend some time with you.” I frowned as I quickly
checked the time on my phone. “It’s also only eight.”
 Andy’s shoulders began to shake with laughter, causing me to look over
at him. “We have all the time in the world to spend with each other. We’re
roommates and even work in the same building.”
“True, but I never see you at work. I only see you before or after when
we’re off work.”
“But we spend our weekends together. Isn’t that too much for you?”
Andy popped a kernel into his mouth and raised his brow at me.
I loved hanging out with him, though. Even if I had been solely focused
on furnishing my bedroom or stopping by local thrift stores for the perfect
pieces I wanted, Andy was always there with me and I loved that. I liked
spending time with him.
But when the sun dipped below the horizon, he either headed to the gym
for two hours or for a fun Saturday night out with his friends. From the
sound of it, he often went to a craft brewery or sports bar on his nights out.
The one thing I was the most surprised about was how he hadn't brought
home a woman once.
I expected to hear him clamor drunkenly into the house with a giggling,
beautiful girl hanging off of his lips. But I haven’t yet. In fact, he never
really came home drunk either. He was always slightly buzzed and super
giddy when we’d bump into each other, but that was usually it.
“No. Never. I like being with you, Andy. Even when we’re doing
nothing together or not saying anything to one another. I just like being with
you.”
“Julie, you’re a bit needy and clingy. Aren’t you?”
His voice was light, and I felt myself perk up a bit at the way he said my
name. He let out a light chuckle. I pulled the throw over my shoulders as I
scoffed.
“Shut up, pretty boy.” I threw a tiny punch into his hard biceps. “By the
way, thank you.”
“For?”
I smiled. “For pushing me to start flipping and restoring furniture again
and for telling me to trust the process. I forgot how much I loved doing all
of this.”
Andy smiled back. "You’re welcome, Tink.”
I let my body sink into the softness of the couch again as we fell into a
comfy silence for a time. Our shoulders lightly grazed one another as my
eyelids became heavy. I felt my head tip toward Andy. I blinked slowly as I
felt him rest my head on his shoulder. The beautiful actor and actress on the
TV became blurry in my peripheral vision. I closed my eyes to shut out the
image of their pretty faces.
“I’m only going to put my head on your shoulder for a bit. Let me know
when this movie ends. I’ll go to bed then.”
Andy chuckled. He was snacking quietly on his healthy popcorn beside
me. “Sure thing, Tink.”
“Thank you for taking care of me, Sweetheart.” I heard myself slurring.
My voice was distant and not entirely my own.
Andy paused for a breath before saying, “Always.”
Before I knew it, I was already asleep.

THE ALARM WAS EAR-SPLITTING loud as it forced

me awake. I sat up immediately, completely disoriented about where I was.
Confused, I quickly leaned over the large body pillow next to me to hit the
snooze button on my phone on the small table in front of me. I quickly laid
back down and pulled the covers over my shoulders. To get some of the
warmth I lost back, I snuggled my face into the warm pillow at my side. I
barely fell asleep for a few seconds when the alarm went off again.
But before I could sit up to turn it off, my body pillow shifted, and I
instantly felt its arms move around me as well. That was when my eyes
flew open. My jaw dropped as I stared straight at Andy’s chest. I had fallen
asleep on his deep sectional couch in his arms with the thick, plush throw
blanket we used last night tugged over us.
In response to the shock, I sat up and stared down at him. I knew he was
awake because he tried to reach over to the coffee table to turn off the
blaring alarm, to no avail with his eyes still closed. I sighed and reached
over to turn it off instead.
By the time I glanced at the time and looked back at Andy, his eyes
were already open and peering up at me expectantly. I stayed hovering over
him for a moment as we looked at one another, unblinking. Then, I realized
my long hair was loosely dangled over my shoulders and into his face.
“Sorry,” I said. I quickly sat up straight and pushed my hair out of my
face.
I was about to get out of the thin cocoon the throw created when I felt
Andy’s hand on my wrist, lightly tugging me back toward his chest. “Stay
for another few minutes,” he said. His voice was raspy and deep as it came
out as a whisper. “Please? It’s cold.”
“Come on, Andy. You know we can’t. We have to go to get ready for
work.” I climbed over his enormous frame.
We both agreed yesterday morning that today was going to be a rest day
for the both of us. Thankfully, the alarm wasn’t waking us up at ass o’clock
to go to the gym. I would probably be fuming if it was. I shivered as my
feet touched the cold hardwood floor, but Andy continued to lie on the
couch. After a moment, he grumbled and finally sat up with the blanket
tightly wrapped around him.
With his mussed fringe in his sleepy eyes, he looked up at me. I let out a
small chuckle and reached down to push his hair out of his eyes. He
crooned into the palm of my hand, like a cat.
“Good morning, sleepyhead.”
“Hmm, good morning.” His hand reached up to tuck my wild bed hair
behind my ear. His warm fingers brushed against my earlobe for a second
longer.
My cheeks started to burn a little hotter. But instead of hiding my face
from him like I usually did, I grabbed both his hands and yanked him to his
feet and lightly pulled him toward our rooms.
“Come on, pretty boy. Go get ready. We’ll be late if you keep stalling
us.”
He groaned after two steps, planting his feet right in front of me. He left
little-to-no room between the two of us as he continued to hold my hands in
his. “Wait. I want to suggest something we can do tonight before I forget.”
“I don’t think I really want to go out this weekend, even to the thrift
stores, Andy. I’m pooped.”
I quickly pulled my hands out of his gentle grip to pull my hair into a
bun with a scrunchie from the coffee table. He peered down at me as he
towered over me. I could tell he was looking at me closely, probably at the
horrible dark circles under my eyes.
“I was actually going to suggest that we cook something together
tonight.”
“What were you thinking of making?”
“Crying Tiger. I’ve been craving this for a while.”
Crying Tiger, sometimes known as Tiger’s Tears, is a well-marinated
Thai-style grilled steak. Thai people always pair it with a spicy chili dipping
sauce, which is apparently so spicy it can make tigers cry. Hence the name.
Along with the steak and chili sauce, this dish is often eaten with fresh
veggies and sticky rice on the side.
“We can grab some groceries later. I’ll pay.” Andy yawned.
“I’ll marinate the meat and you’ll handle the grill.”
He gave me a slow and drowsy smile. “Perfect. We can go grab
whatever we need tonight after work.”
“Sounds great.”
“Since it’s Friday, want to grab some coffee before heading
downtown?”
Andy quickly ran his hand through his bed-tousled hair to keep his
fringe out of his face as he continued to give me his cute, lazy smile. That
simple movement somehow short-circuited my wires for a second as my
heart started racing. I quickly tore my eyes away and focused on his
wrinkled white cotton tee instead. If I looked at his face any longer, I knew
I’d just end up ogling.
“Sure.”
For a quick moment, I couldn’t believe I forgot how good Andy always
looked in the mornings. I would think years of seeing him stumble out of
his bedroom in boxers every weekend would be burned into my mind, but
how wrong was I. I hated how he was always pretty no matter the time of
the day. How in the world did he still look so handsome after rolling out of
bed when most people woke up in a complete mess?
That, I would never know.
Feeling self-conscious of how horrible I probably looked, I quickly
excused myself to wash my face. Afterwards, I went to the kitchen to soak
uncooked Thai sweet rice grains in water. Soaking the uncooked rice for a
whole day or overnight was a great way to ensure the sweet rice grains
would be cooked properly and evenly.
Afterwards, I got ready for another day in the office. In the mirror, I
could tell I looked a tad more rested today. By the time I was done with my
light makeup and put together a decent work outfit, Andy had already been
waiting for some time.
“Here,” he said. He pushed a mug toward me as I walked into the
kitchen without looking up from his iPad.
I walked over to where he sat by the kitchen bar, only to realize he had
already brewed me a fresh cup of herbal tea. “Aw, you made this for me?” I
asked, taking it. “Thank you.”
Andy looked up and nodded as I took my first warm sip. I involuntarily
let out a sigh. “The tea is brewed perfectly.”
“Good. I timed it perfectly then.”
I smiled at him as I took a long sip. “We can head out after I finish this.”
“It’s fine. Take your time.”
The small talk between us dwindled into silence. I hummed as I took in
the last few sips of my tea and watched the soft golden sun slowly rise from
her slumber through the kitchen window. Sensing he was too quiet, I
glanced at Andy only to find him, watching me intently.
His eyes were gentle and a tad more green than usual this morning.
They were usually more hazel in the morning sunlight. There was a mix of
emotions I could see swimming in the tender gaze he was giving me. But I
couldn’t tell what they were.
I leaned into him a little more. “Your eyes are so green this morning.
They’re so pretty.”
Andy smirked and inched a tad closer. “Well,” His voice oozed with
smugness. “Why don’t you come a little closer to get a better look?”
I held back the urge not to roll my eyes as I moved closer. Andy let out a
dramatic scoff. His warm breath fanned over my face down to my neck,
leaving goosebumps in its wake.
“Come on, Tink. Come a little closer.”
I smiled ear to ear. Two could play at this game if he wanted me to.
Wordlessly, I placed my hands on the sides of his face and pulled him
toward me, only leaving mere centimeters between us. I blinked slowly as I
watched the way the cockiness left Andy’s face. He looked back, stunned,
as it became my turn to grin triumphantly at him. I clearly won the game he
was playing at.
“You really are pretty, aren’t you?” I whispered softly.
Before Andy could answer, I pulled away with a hearty laugh. I could
feel his fiery hot flush under my fingertips as I did so. He was blushing so
intensely that even his ears were bright red. Embarrassed, he pursed his lips
together as his brows knitted together. He was now obviously pissed off and
embarrassed.
I smiled. “Why are you so red?”
He didn’t answer as he continued to sit there. He started to burn a
deeper crimson red and another uncontrollable laugh tumbled out of me.
 “That’s none of your business,” Andy clamored to his feet.
I only continued to laugh as I wiped a tear from the corner of my eyes.
“As if, pretty boy,” I said. “You were the one that started it.”
As he walked away from the kitchen bar and passed me with his iPad in
hand, he looked over his broad shoulders. "I'll get you back for that, Tink.
One day, you'll see.” His words held a playful tone, but there was a hint of
firm determination behind them.
“I'd like to see that happen.”
“Oh, I’m sure that you will.”
The certainty in his voice sent a tingle down my spine. I gulped a bit.
He sounded too promising with that statement. But how exactly was he
going to make me eat my words?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Seventeen

THE CASHIER behind the counter had eyes that were practically
twinkling like a pair of princess-cut diamonds as she caught sight of my
good ol’ pal. Andy and I were literally at the back of the line of a busy and
cute artisan cafe. Yet, the cashier continued to give him small glances up to
the moment we finally reached the register.
That young woman had clearly fallen for him. Hard, too. Andy gave her
a small wave when it was finally our turn. It seemed like they were familiar
with one another. He approached the counter first, and she let out a giddy
laugh. I couldn’t see her face since his broad frame blocked my view, but I
was certain she was probably grinning from ear to ear.
“Morning, Andy,” her chirpy, excited voice rang out. “Your usual?”
I looked up at the menu overhead as he politely replied, “Yes, please.”
“Is that all for today?” asked the cashier.
Andy turned to look at me as he stepped away from the counter,
revealing me standing there. “Tink, have you decided what you want yet?”
“Yeah, I did.” With my credit card hot and ready in my hand, I
approached the counter. I made sure to hide it well so Andy wouldn’t see it.
“Good morning, may I please get a small hot blueberry matcha latte,
please?”
The barista, who’s name tag read Valerie, gave me her best tight smile
as she punched my order into the tablet in front of her. “Sure thing. Is two
percent milk with that drink okay?”
“Yup, it’s fine.”
“Would you like to add anything else to the order?”
 I looked over my shoulder at Andy. “No, I’m good,” he answered,
standing close behind me.
“That’ll be eleven dollars and fourteen cents.”
Before Andy could whip out his card, I already tapped my card against
the card reader. I could practically hear him frown behind me as I tipped
and signed. She gave me a small smile as she glanced up at the tall man
behind me. I won our constant little game of fighting for the tab this time,
so I was certain he was probably brooding.
“Thank you. Have a great day. It was nice seeing you today, Andy.”
“You too.” His voice was rigid with slight irritation directed at me, but
still polite nonetheless.
As we walked to the other side of the coffee bar to wait for our drinks, I
finally glanced up at Andy and he gave me a glare. “I told you I’d pay.” I
waved my card at him before putting it back in my wallet.
He grunted. “Thanks.”
I gave him my best shiteating grin. “You’re welcome.”
Andy’s face softened as his lips slowly began to mirror mine with his
own big, wide grin. He tilted his head slightly and a brown lock of his
fringe tipped over his forehead as he looked at me, smugly. “Thanks for
spoiling me, Sugar Mama.”
I laughed so hard other customers turned to glance at us. “It’s a cup of
coffee. Not a cup of gemstones, Sweetheart.” I quickly wiped a tear or two
from the corner of my eyes.
Andy raised his brow curiously at me as one of his hands pushed back
his loose lock of hair back with the rest of his hair. “It sure isn’t, but I guess
I’m your sweetheart now, huh? I don’t think I’ve ever heard you calling
anyone that before. Not even your ex-boyfriends.”
Had I never? I honestly couldn’t remember even if I tried.
“Well, you are a really sweet guy, Andy, and deserve to be called one.” I
poked him in the chest, right over his heart. “At least you're not someone’s
sugar daddy after buying them a single cup of coffee.”
He let out a chuckle as he shook his head.
“So, what’s your usual here?”
“Nothing special. Just a regular oat milk latte.”
“I didn’t know you drink oat milk.”
He shrugged. “One of my friends wouldn’t shut up about it so I tried it
out and got hooked.”
 I laughed. “I’m not surprised.”
His brows shot up. “Why not?”
I quickly eyed his lean and muscular build from head to toe. Although
his well-fitting suit looked good on him, it didn’t show the definition of his
muscles the way I saw them every other morning when I went to the gym
with him.
His well-maintained body obviously wasn’t built out of just early
morning workouts, but from a lot of discipline and dedication as well.
Living with him for a month now made me realize that he wasn’t super
strict with his foods, but he did like to watch and control the portions he ate.
“You act like you’re not health conscious, but you are.”
Andy shook his head. “I’m not.”
“You are. You eat popcorn that you pop yourself.”
“Regular microwave popcorn is filled with preservatives, dyes, and⁠—”
I laughed. “And a bunch of other chemicals. I get it.”
“Do you really? Because you keep bringing it up.”
“I just like butter popcorn, okay? Not olive oil and salt. Just simply
salted butter.”
“Your favorite microwave popcorn isn’t just butter and corn kernels,
Tink.”
“Enough!” I laughed. “I’m tired of your popcorn spiel!”
“I’m just saying! It’s good to eat healthier. Good thing you’re living
with me so I can feed you healthier options.” It was his turn to pin me with
his gaze as he eyed me from head to toe. “Now that I think about it, you
have lost a little bit of weight since you started living with me.”
I looked down at myself. My pants had been a little looser. “I think it’s
all the walking I do on the treadmill.”
“It’s the free weights I’ve been helping you with and all the good
protein and veggies I feed you.” Andy smiled proudly.
“Yeah, that too. I think I’m losing weight because you’ve also made me
start eating more intuitively now.”
Well, aside from his spaghetti and meatballs, I haven’t been overeating
as much as I used to. I sure didn’t feel as stressed as I used to, too, despite
the many new clients I’ve received. Maybe it was because Andy and I
always made time to wind down and destress together after long hours at
work. Building his Lego projects had proven to be a lot more therapeutic
than I expected.
 “That’s good. It’s good to know how to eat intuitively, which I wish I
knew how to do back when we were teens. I probably wouldn’t have had to
train so hard to see the results I wanted, especially for basketball. I guess
that’s what I got for eating nothing but pizza and Doritos back then.”
I felt my face contort in confusion. Before my brain could stop me, my
mouth opened and muttered the first thing that came to mind. “What do you
mean? You and Anthony were literally the hottest boys during high school.”
I watched the way Andy’s expression morphed into a look of surprise.
He seemed stunned for a second too long as he stared back at me with
shocked, bewildered eyes. He swallowed thickly, causing his Adam’s apple
to bob.
“Y-You thought I was hot in high school?” Was he blushing?
“It’s not that I thought you were hot. It’s that I knew you were. Both you
and Anthony, of course. All the girls used to be insane about you two,
always watching you both like hawks.” I laughed.
He scoffed with a smirk. “Your comment almost made me think that
you might have had a little crush on me back in high school. Turns out you
were just going along with everyone else.”
“But, it’s true. You were hot then and you’re still hot now. I don’t know
why you’re even surprised.”
Andy leaned closer to me as his eyes searched my face. "Well, I
honestly never really cared how much attention I was getting back then
because I’ve always hated being the center of attention.” Then, his voice
dipped low, husky, and deep in a whisper. “But I would’ve noticed it if it
was coming from you.”
Ba dump.
The searing heat of my blush immediately climbed up my neck and
across the expanse of my face to my ears. Andy continued to hold my gaze
as he watched me. The grin he wore tipped into a smug smirk.
I scoffed, despite my flushed cheeks. “You’re such a flirt, Andy
Hughes.”
His eyes twinkled a bit like the cashier behind the register. “Nah, I only
flirt with you.”
I rolled my eyes. “Liar.”
“Am not. It’s the truth.”
“Sure, just like how you don’t ogle and smirk at a certain pretty
receptionist who also works at J.A. Carnegie.”
 After Cindy mentioned Andy crushing on a receptionist, I had also had
the chance to see it with my own eyes. Just like what she said, Andy seemed
to have a crush on Yazmine. She’s the beautiful receptionist who greeted
you the moment you stepped into the J.A. Carnegie lobby with her big hair,
soft red lips, and sexy hourglass body. Yazmine was on the elevator ride up
with us once, and I couldn’t help but notice the way Andy smiled and
watched her with an intense gaze.
Andy's expression changed immediately as he raised his brows at me.
Then, his eyebrows suddenly furrowed. “Are you… jealous?”
What? Me? Jealous? No, of course not.
I meant to say those words, but I just couldn’t bring myself to utter them
as I stared back. He watched me, searching my bewildered face. He seemed
a little confused as he swallowed thickly again. Then, his lips parted to say
something when the barista behind the bar called out his name. The
interruption chipped at the building tension between us. We both went up,
grabbed our drinks, and were soon on our way downtown.
Unfortunately, the air between Andy and me was still stiff and
uncomfortable. I had never had an awkward silence with Andy before, and
it was unsettling as he drove the two of us to work.
After parking the car, we continued to walk toward the elevator in an
incredibly awkward silence. The tension between Andy and I was
uncomfortable as he handed me my keys. Since I needed to go check up on
the process of two of my current projects on opposite sides of the city, I
needed my car today.
Luckily, we both bumped into Cindy by the elevators, and she proved to
be a great distraction until the ecstatic grin on her face creeped me out. Her
heels clicked with firm determination as she walked toward Andy and I. She
was clearly a woman on a mission this morning with chili hot lipstick on.
“Are you alright?” I asked.
“Me? I’m more than alright!” she replied, a bit too happy.
Did someone sneak something into her coffee? Or was I just too
exhausted to be happy it was a Friday? Regardless, I knew something was
off when Cindy suddenly placed both of her hands on my shoulders. She
gave them a quick squeeze as she continued to wear her crazed grin.
“Julie,” she said. “You trust me. Right?”
Andy and I cast a suspicious glance at one another. Whether Cindy
noticed or not, she made no notion of it as she continued to focus only on
me. She’d usually be a little chirpy since Andy was always there with me,
but this morning was another level of Cindy I’ve never experienced before.
“Um, yes?” I said, unsure.
“Good,” she said after she finally pulled her hands away. As she
propped one of her hands on her hips, she continued. “Because I have some
news for you, girl.”
I blinked. “What news?”
Cindy let out an excited squeal.
“Oneofmyhusbandsfriendshasacrushonyou!”
She was practically speaking in tongues because I couldn’t understand a
single syllable she was trying to say to me. All the while, Andy was
snickering. I elbowed his side to get him to stop.
“Calm down, Cindy! I can’t understand you!” I said.
She still wore her big smile as she slowly took in a long breath to calm
herself down.
“One of my husband’s friends has a crush on you. He was asking me if I
could ask you for permission for your number.”
I felt my body, mind, and soul come to a screeching halt. “Wait, what?”
I asked, almost choking on the blueberry matcha latte I tried to sip.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Eighteen

“ERIC SAW one of the recent pictures I posted of us on Instagram

and has been trying to DM you all of last week,” Cindy explained.
I just stared back, stunned. I didn’t even know who this Eric was, but I
couldn't help but feel a little flattered, despite my bewilderment. I looked
crusty and half dead in the photo Cindy decided to snap of us at the end of
Monday last week. We were just goofing around. It amazed me someone
would even begin to have a crush on me over such an unflattering photo of
me.
Well, this was definitely unexpected. But as I quickly glanced between
Cindy and Andy, I could tell that both of their reactions were different.
While Cindy was bright eyed and overly joyous, Andy was just as surprised
as me.
"Come on, Cindy. You remember what I said a while ago," I said slowly,
trying to process the information. "I don't think I'm ready to start dating
again."
“I’m serious, girl! Trust me on this! Eric is a great guy and is serious
about getting to know you,” she said as she pulled her phone out and started
typing away. It wasn’t long before she was showing me some guy’s social
media page. “He’s literally the hottest one out of my husband’s friend
group. Snatch him while you can.”
“Oh, wow,” was my instant reaction.
“I know, right?” Cindy said, proudly.
Looking at the Instagram page, I couldn't deny that she was right. This
Eric guy was attractive, with chiseled features and a toned physique. As I
scrolled through his feed, I realized he was my usual type—the cute boy
next door. Or, in this case, the hot guy next door. There were plenty of
photos of him rock climbing, hiking, and occasionally with family and
friends.
Judging from the photos, he seemed like he was a sweet guy who spent
a lot of time with his hobby and the people he loved. He was the kind of
guy I had been looking for, but kept ending up with disappointment instead.
Cindy was right. Eric was tantalizing.
"He is really cute though," I said.
Cindy’s eyes sparkled. She could tell I was halfway to the bait. “Look,
you don’t need to date him right away. Why don’t you just let me give him
your number so you two can connect and get to know each other first?
Then, if you like him too, you two can start dating.” She gave me a quick
wink.
Andy cleared his throat, reminding us he was still there. "As her friends,
I don't think we should tell Julie what to do with her life. If she's not
interested in dating right now, then she's not interested." His voice was firm,
clear cut, and irritated.
Cindy half scoffed, half laughed in amusement. “Excuse me? Julie
sounded pretty interested to me just a second ago.” She turned to him with
raised, curious brows. “Andy, you’re a little protective of Julie, huh? Tell
me. What do you think of Eric?”
Despite Andy’s contrasting reaction, I could tell Cindy was genuinely
curious. She quickly handed her phone to him so he could see what Eric
was made of. My eyes darted between my two friends as we stood there in
silence for a few seconds. Cindy was watching Andy attentively as he held
up her phone, glanced at it for not even a second, and handed the device
back to her with a grim expression.
“No comment,” he said, his tone clipped. He quickly glanced at his
watch. “If you two still want to chat, go ahead. I’m heading up.”
Andy turned to me, and I gave him an apologetic smile. I wasn’t sure
why, but he was obviously upset, even angry. Were Cindy and I overly
annoying because of our banter? Even then, Shoua and I have been louder
and more boisterous before and he had never reacted this way before.
“I’ll see you later,” I said. I reached to give his arm a squeeze.
“Yeah,” said Andy. His voice was now softer. “Later.”
 Cindy quickly turned to me with an even wider grin. Even though she
didn’t say anything, I knew there was something a tad different about this
particular smile. Her brain obviously was churning.
“Just think about it, Julie,” she said, raising her voice as Andy walked
away from us. “Eric is an amazing guy. Even if you don’t want me to give
him your number, you can always chat on Instagram instead. He already
tried to shoot his shot with you there, after all.”
Her voice bounced through the concrete of the parking garage easily,
and I quickly glanced around. A few other random workers making their
way to the office were now side-eyeing us as they walked by.
My cheeks began to heat up. The last thing I needed was for Cindy to
announce to the whole business tower that I was single and getting ready to
mingle. “Let’s head up. It’s about to be nine soon,” I said, brushing her off.

Me: Hey, are you OK?

I TEXTED Andy not long after I settled down at my desk this morning.
Then, all he texted back hours later was a thumbs up emoji. I tried not to
read too much into his response as I looked over my phone again. Cindy left
work early since she and her husband were catching a flight back home to
San Ignacio for the Lunar New Year.
I was working late trying to catch up on some office work. I didn’t get
back into the office until late afternoon from checking in on projects around
the city. I was busy finishing up on some furniture plans for a client I was
going to meet with next week. I could technically wait and even do it over
the weekend on my personal laptop, but I didn’t want to spend part of my
weekend working.
I had one floor plan left to design, but I kept getting a nudging feeling to
leave. I texted Andy I was ready to head home. I was in a tired daze as I
walked past our lobby while texting him that I was heading down to the
garage. We usually just met downstairs in the parking lot by the car.
That was when I noticed someone out front. Andy was outside, close to
our lobby doors, scrolling through his phone, and clearly waiting for me. I
was taken by surprise. I hadn’t seen him all day and I could tell he had had
a busy day.
He was no longer wearing a tie as his dark blazer draped over one of his
arms. The crisp baby blue button-up he had on earlier today was now
somewhat wrinkled. Even the top two buttons of his shirt were undone. He
also rolled up his sleeves, showing those strong and corded forearms. I
guess it had been that horrible of a day. But, despite looking disheveled, he
honestly looked like he was a model for men’s business wear with his
beautiful face and long legs.
I forced myself not to stare too long at Andy even with all his alluring
Adonis energy radiating out like sun rays. I took my attention elsewhere
and noticed something a little peculiar. The few coworkers who stayed late
and headed out with me were also eagerly greeting him before heading into
the elevator, whether they were women or men. I scoffed with a smile on
my lips. Cindy was right. He was practically everyone at our firm’s work
crush.
“Hey, stranger,” I said. “Long day?”
“Hey.” He nodded, slipping his phone into his back pocket. His tired
eyes and strained shoulders seemed to immediately relax in my presence.
“Sorry, I was taking too long.”
Andy gave me an easy smile and shrugged. “It’s alright. If it’s you,
Tink, I’ll wait a lifetime if you tell me to.”
I rolled my eyes at my favorite sweet talker. “What a patient man.”
“I definitely am.”
“You seem tired.”
“I am, but I’ll be fine. Where’s your friend?”
“On a plane to San Ignacio for Lunar New Year.”
“Oh, right. It’s this weekend. I never know when it is since Hmong
people don’t celebrate it.”
Culturally, the Hmong people don’t celebrate the Lunar New Year,
despite originating from southern China.
“Same here. I usually only know when it’s about to happen because my
friends talk about it. You’re still up for some Crying Tiger though?”
Andy turned to me with a mischievous expression. He quickly licked
his dry lips wet, making a soft smacking noise that sounded far more
sensual than necessary. A wide, playful grin crossed his lips as he let out a
throaty chuckle. He leaned into me, not too close but not an arm’s length
away, either.
“I’ve been thinking about it all day.” His voice was dramatically low.
His tone was teasing and practically insinuating I was talking about
something other than food.
 I smiled at his dumb, playful antics and lightly punched his hard chest.
He was being a dumbass, and I was about to tell him to stop being one. But
I caught glances from two fellow female coworkers as they walked past us.
They were attentively eyeing Andy and I as we stood where we were.
“Why do you have to say it like that? It’s going to make people think
the wrong thing.”
My cheeks were burning. I quickly took a step back from him, realizing
how physically close we were to one another. We were still at work, after
all.
Andy let out a boyish laugh as he leaned back into me, closing the gap I
just created between us. He was practically on the brink of tears from how
much he was enjoying this.
“Even if it’s out of context, it’s not my fault people’s minds are in the
gutter and assuming something called Crying Tiger is a freaky sex move. I
was merely clowning around,” he said in a whisper. “Catch my drift?”
“People can take anything you say in that voice out of context for freaky
sex, Andy.” Despite the smile on my face, I scoffed. “Stop being a dumbass.
People are going to start gossiping about us.”
“I don’t care. Let them say whatever they want.”
He motioned toward the elevator, and we started walking toward it.
Unfortunately, we stood right behind my two coworkers. There was no way
in hell that they weren’t jumping to the wrong conclusions. I glanced
around. It was suddenly only the four of us, standing in a heavy silence. I
watched the way my coworkers shifted uncomfortably where they stood.
“But, it’s true. I really was thinking about dinner all day though,” said
Andy earnestly. His voice was loud enough for my coworkers to hear.
He bumped his elbow into my biceps playfully. He continued to wear
his wide grin after a cute little laugh. Andy sounded so innocent and excited
with his honest comment. I couldn’t help but let out a laugh with him in
return. I shook my head at him, glad that whatever tension between us this
morning had boiled over.
Now there was another kind of tension between us and my colleagues,
which ensured an awkward elevator ride down to the parking garage. My
coworkers gave us tight-lipped, polite smiles as they glanced between Andy
and I. Andy, on the other hand, was oblivious to it.
Maybe that was because he was grinning and giggling at me the whole
time, distracting me, but I hardly paid as much attention to my colleagues.
The way his smile brightened up his face and his eyes sparkled with such
lively mischief had me smiling back at him as well.
He was being a complete fool–a really cute one, too.
I could tell he was much more relaxed now with all the tomfoolery and
laughing he let out compared to his tense and strained aura from earlier. I
knew Andy well, and I doubted he would usually be this mischievous at
work. But it seemed like he needed to blow off some steam. I was glad he
had me to understand and laugh along with his dumb antics, at least.
I placed my hand on the small of his back and rubbed circles into it after
my colleagues finally got off on another floor. The smile he wore stretched
a tad bigger as he let out a small hum.
“Thanks, Tink,” he whispered when the elevator opened on our floor.
“For letting me be a dumbass in public.”
“You’re welcome,” I said back with a small laugh.

THE MARINADE for the perfectly marbled ribeye steaks was

simple, so I took care of that quickly and let it sit in a bowl at room
temperature. Thankfully, Andy was already at the cutting board, chopping
up shallots for the dipping sauce. When I glanced over, he finished washing
the fresh Thai chili peppers, green onions, and cilantro and perfectly
chopped it all up.
“What’s next?” asked Andy. “I’m almost done with the cutting board.”
“You can crush and pound up the toasted rice that’s in the mortar and
pestle.” I suggested, as I filled up the bottom half of our steamer with water
to steam the rice.
Andy quickly worked away, mashing the little grains into a fine powder.
As he busied himself, I made sure to start up the stove top to get the pot of
water going to steam the rice.
“By the way, what did you decide to say to your friend about the guy
she tried to hook you up with this morning?”
The clanging of the wooden pestle against the clay mortar continued,
but softly, as if Andy were waiting for my answer. I looked over my
shoulder at him, but instead of meeting his curious gaze and raised brows,
all I saw was his broad back turned to me.
“I didn’t really say anything,” I said. “But I’m seriously considering it.”
 Cindy could be persistent, but she wasn’t coercive. She would never
force me to do something I didn’t want to do. If I had told her to stop, she
would have.
I was about to grab the bowl of the pre-soaked rice grains when the loud
clanging of the mortar and pestle came to a sudden stop. I could feel Andy’s
sudden presence by my side, and I turned to look up at him.
He was wearing the same grim, irritated expression from this morning.
His lips pursed into a thin line again. This was when I realized he was
probably upset this morning because he thought Cindy was trying to force
me to say yes to dating her husband’s friend. Not because he was angry or
irritated at how loud or annoying we were.
“Are you only saying yes because Cindy was pressuring you?” His
voice sounded serious and almost accusatory of my long-time friend.
I furrowed my brows. “What? No. Cindy’s not that type of person. I told
her a few weeks ago that I wasn’t ready to date, but may consider it if the
right guy comes by. She was simply relaying the message that her
husband’s friend wanted to connect with me.”
His eyes narrowed as his mouth pulled into a small scowl. “Well, she
should respect your wishes. You’re not even interested in dating right now.”
“I’ve known Cindy for years and I trust her judgment, Andy. She was
actually the first person to tell me to dump David from the very beginning,
but I didn’t. If I had listened to her, I would’ve spared myself from that
horrible relationship. With this guy, I think she’s right again. I asked her a
few questions about him and, from what she has told me, he really seems to
be an amazing guy.”
Andy’s hard expression softened a bit. He took a step back and turned
away to let out a long breath. “Yeah, I guess he seems like a great guy. So
you’re really going to talk to him, huh?”
“I would like to.” I gave him a small smile.
He smiled back and nodded. “Just don’t fall too hard for him, alright?
I’d hate seeing you get hurt again and again by these stupid men you fall
for.”
I felt a hot blush creep up my neck at his concern. “I won’t. We’re just
going to chat and see where it leads from there.”
“Good, because I just don’t want to see you get hurt again. You deserve
to be treated right.” He blinked slowly as his serious gaze on me shifted to a
tender one. “It’s the bare minimum they should do for you. Because if it
was me, I know I would treat you the way you deserve to be treated.”
His words made my heart flutter as a warmth bloomed deeply in the
crevices of my chest. I could barely breathe as I continued to look into those
alluring hazel green pools of his eyes.
“Yeah, I know.”
There was a moment of silence as our words settled between us. I
couldn’t put my finger on it, but I could feel this world I shared with him
shift. Even if it was just a tiny and gentle one, I still felt the change. I
blinked, finally realizing the warmth in my chest still hadn’t simmered
down long after his comment.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Nineteen

MY ALARM CLOCK jolted me awake, like it did last week

when I fell asleep on the couch with Andy. After that incident, I was too
self-conscious to make the same mistake twice and headed to bed early this
entire week.
I quickly turned off my alarm and stared at the time. Eight o’clock.
Sure, it wasn’t six in the morning, but waking up at eight was a feat for me
on the weekends especially for a Sunday morning. If I wasn’t so motivated
by Andy to start doing morning workouts, I wouldn’t be up this early just to
go to the gym.
I groaned a bit as I got out of bed and immediately pulled off my cozy,
warm pajamas to throw on the cold workout clothes I’d set out on top of my
dresser.
I was about to step out of my room after getting dressed when I noticed
something was off. Andy would usually be up by now, but he wasn’t. There
were no signs of him being up and about. He usually woke up ten minutes
before me and would already be sitting in the living room, rewatching an
episode of The Office. That was when I noticed the heater was also off,
which was the first thing he turned on when he woke up.
Huh? That was a bit weird. I rushed to the end of the hallway where his
room was. “Andy?” I called out as I tapped on his door.
Nothing.
I tapped a little harder on his door and raised my voice. “Andy?”
“Tink,” a faint, hoarse, and unrecognizable voice called out to me.
“Come in.”
 As I entered his dark room, he groaned as I pulled back his curtains. He
blinked lazily up at me, and that was when I knew he was sick. He had been
complaining about an itchy throat and being more tired than usual for the
last two days, but I didn’t think much about it until now.
Andy's cheeks were bright red. His usually fluffy, sleep-tousled brown
hair was dark and damp from sweating. I was surprised he still hadn't
stripped down to his boxers yet.
“Oh my God.” I was horrified as I instantly came to his bedside. I gently
pushed his fringe back and used the back of my palm to test how much he
was burning up. His forehead was too hot. “You’re burning up.”
“Your hand feels good.” Andy’s throat was sore, but at least he could
speak. I watched as he sat up and tiredly leaned against the headboard.
My hands were ice cold from washing my face earlier, but I guess they
were to his liking. “Andy, you need to take off your PJs. They’re damp with
sweat.” I touched the thin fabric of his cotton tee.
He groaned. “Okay.”
Andy sat up with a long breath and immediately pulled his shirt over his
head, flashing me his abs. His arms could barely lift up much without him
complaining about his muscles aching, so I jumped in to help him pull up
the hem of his shirt.
“This feels nice,” Andy babbled, as I moved on to undo the loose knot
he tied for the drawstring of his pajama pants. “Your hands feel nice on my
body.”
I blinked, trying to hold back a blush. I barely registered how I was
undoing my best friend’s pants until his comment. Wordlessly, I helped him
pull off his pants, which only left him in his black boxer briefs.
After I pulled his bed sheet over him, I reached out to touch him again. I
cupped his hot, burning face with both of my still icy hands as I held his
face up to look at me. His blinks were slow and groggy, as a frown tugged
on his lips.
“I feel like shit,” Andy announced softly. The dark, puffy circles under
his red eyes were a telltale sign he didn’t sleep well last night either.
“Well, you look like shit,” I confirmed.
He gave me a weak smile. “Thanks.” He lifted his arms up slowly to
place his searing hands over mine and pressed them deeper into his face. He
hummed a strange, scratchy tune.
“This feels nice.”
 “Let me go grab some meds for you.”
Before I got an answer from him, I was already out of his bedroom and
down the hall to my bathroom. I went straight to my medicine cabinet to
grab the bottle of ibuprofen I typically had for cramps. Then I rummaged
under the sink for the extra hand towels I decided to get last minute on a
Target run last weekend. In the kitchen, I filled up a medium-sized mixing
bowl with cool water and a huge mug with drinking water.
I was a little worried Andy might have fallen asleep when I got back
with everything on a tray, but the champ was still up but in a slight daze. As
he downed the fever-reducing pills, I got to work on helping him break his
horrible fever. I used one of my hand towels as a cool compress on his
forehead and the other to wipe down his perspiring face, neck, and upper
body.
Andy hummed and, with his sore throat, it almost sounded like a purr
with each pass I made over his upper body—over those chiseled arms,
chest, and abs. Although he had an amazing set of muscles literally
everywhere on his frame, I didn’t have the time to gawk or get flustered. I
solely set my mind on making sure his fever broke so he could get the
much-needed rest his body needed.
Suddenly, Andy’s body jerked. One of my hands mindlessly went over
his flat navel. It was barely a brush, but I wasn’t sure if I hurt him or not as
he shifted away from me.
“I’m good now,” he stated. Even with his sore throat, I could hear the
gruff tone he used on me.
“Sorry, was I too rough?” I asked.
Andy blinked slowly as he turned to his side with his back turned
toward me. He pulled the covers up over his shoulders. “No, I just have a
sensitive stomach.”
I gave him an unconvinced look. “Since when?”
I grew up with him and somehow never even knew his stomach was this
sensitive? Was this even the same Andy Hughes I knew?
He shrugged nonchalantly. “Always.”
“How come I never knew about this?”
“You just never pay attention.”
I continued to give him a look as I pulled out my phone. Right away, I
started texting Anthony about Andy’s sensitive stomach. If this was true,
then I would’ve known about it earlier.
 “What are you doing?” Now I could feel Andy’s questioning gaze on
me.
“Texting Anthony to confirm if it’s true or⁠—”
Before I could finish my sentence and finish typing out my text, Andy
reached out and placed his hand over mine to stop me.
“It’s not something Anthony would know. He’d never let me live it
down if he did.”
True, his twin definitely wouldn’t have.
I slid my phone back into the pocket of my workout leggings. “Neither
would Jonathan nor I.”
My comment made Andy smile. I smiled back as I pushed his damp
fringe out of his face to take the wet compress off of his forehead. I placed
the back of my hand on his forehead. He was slightly cooler now, and I let
out a sigh of relief. I doused the compress in the bowl of cool water,
squeezed out the water, and put it back on his forehead.
“You need to get some rest, Andy.”
He nodded his head slowly as he began to blink slower. I helped tucked
him in as he rolled into a ball on his side. I watched as he passed out within
a few seconds.
As I watched him sleep, like a creep, I suddenly remembered there was
a bad flu going around in our office and many of my coworkers had called
out sick. Even Cindy called in sick last Monday and had been out all week
because she wasn’t feeling well. She bemoaned over texts about how she
and James couldn’t go back home for the Lunar New Year because of her
flu.
Andy mentioned something similar happening at his office as well. Both
he and Cindy probably caught whatever that horrible virus was. He had
always been tough as a mule and hardly ever got sick growing up. In fact, it
was always Jonathan and me that were the first to get sick, meanwhile Andy
and Anthony hardly ever did. I had never seen him get anything more than a
mild cold or cough, so it surprised me to see him in this state.
I was grateful today was a Sunday morning instead of a weekday, so I
could properly take care of him. Even though today was Valentine’s Day, it
wasn’t like Andy or I had plans. Eric, Cindy’s husband’s friend, and I got in
touch earlier last week and both of us agreed it was best to not have our first
date on such a holiday.
 Not only would most restaurants be overcrowded with lovers, it would
also put too much pressure on us. We were barely getting to know each
other and the less pressure, the better. Besides, I would rather spend this day
doing absolutely nothing with Andy than be with some guy I barely knew.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty

“ANDY?” I called out from the back door leading into the house from
the garage.
While he slept for half the day, I made him the same rice porridge our
Hmong moms used to make for us whenever we got sick as kids. It’s easy
to digest and would be easy on his body. I also spent much of my time
cleaning our place. We hadn’t had much time lately so most of the house
was in disarray. It wasn’t until I was done when I realized I needed to go to
the store to get more flu medication, some orange juice, and plenty of fresh
fruits with vitamin C for Andy. He woke up while I was out and texted me,
asking where I was.
Some show on the TV in the living room came to a halt. I heard his
footsteps shuffling from the living room as I quickly toed my sneakers off
while balancing everything I was carrying. We had a small shoe rack and
house slippers at the back door foyer where the washer and dryer stood. I
was trying to put my house slippers on without having to put everything
down.
Soon enough, he met me where I was with a small smile. His eyes
immediately brightened up the moment he saw me. “Hey,” he said weakly.
His voice still sounded nasally, raspy, and horrible.
I refrained from asking how he was feeling so he wouldn’t have to talk.
He tried to help me with the reusable grocery bag slung over my shoulder.
“No, it’s okay! I got it,” I said, a little out of breath.
I walked down the hall and into the kitchen, setting the enormous vase
full of flowers I was also carrying onto the counter before heaving the tote
bag full of groceries up there as well. A big red heart built out of Legos was
sitting in the middle of the island. Andy and I both rushed to finish it in time
for today.
I turned to him as he came to my side. Now that he was closer, I could
smell the clean scent of his men’s body wash with hints of citrus and cedar.
He must have hopped in the shower when he woke up. He was donned in a
fresh set of clothes consisting of a black, fitted long sleeve shirt with gray
sweatpants, and the soft throw I usually leave on the couch over his
shoulders.
“Are you still running a fever?” I asked. There was still a dusty pink
flush on his cheeks and neck.
Before he could answer, the back of my hand had already reached up to
touch his forehead. He was warm, but he wasn’t burning like this morning. I
let out a sigh of relief. I pulled my hand away just as he blinked, fanning his
long dark lashes across his cheeks and drawing my attention to them. We
stared at one another as he gave me a tender—almost loving—gaze. I felt
my chest constrict with emotions as my heart began to beat a little harder.
Andy lazily blinked again, closing and opening those beautiful eyes as
he watched me. I consciously held my breath until he pulled his eyes away.
He stared at the big, beautiful mixed bouquet sitting in the vase I had just
put on the counter for a long moment as his face contorted into an
unreadable look.
“From Eric?” he asked with a sniff.
“They’re actually for you, pretty boy.” I laughed. “Happy Valentine’s
Day.”
When I was in the thick of my crush on Andy as a teen, he made it
worse by getting me small bouquets every Valentine’s Day. I knew there
was no meaning behind it since he always got Shoua something similar
along with his mom and my mom, too.
When we were younger, he was purposefully never with any girl around
Valentine’s Day. I think a lot of it had to do with the fact that he just wasn’t
emotionally attached or invested in them. Instead, he showered us four with
plenty of care and attention. Our moms always got the best bouquets, while
Shoua and I often got smaller and cheaper ones from the grocery store.
In return for his generosity, I also started buying him Valentine’s Day
bouquets from the grocery store as well. Because why not? It eventually
became an ongoing joke, and we kept it up even when he went off to
college. We both continued to send each other bouquets every February
14th all the way until I was in my second year of college, right before he
told me about a girl he wanted to be serious with. Our yearly ritual of
sending one another flowers every Valentine’s Day fizzled out just like that.
I thought it would be great for giggles and to reminisce if I got him his
own bouquet again this year. Cheap red roses had been all I had ever sent
him before, so I wanted something different. This year I got him a large,
lush, and luxurious bouquet of mixed flowers full of white roses, deep
purple pincushions, plenty of royal blue delphiniums, and more.
I pushed the flowers toward Andy as his hands reached out to touch the
cool vase. As he did so, his long and warm fingers brushed against my
knuckles and sent a tingle up my arm. Slowly, his cheeks and neck bloomed
a deep rose red I knew wasn’t his fever.
“I-I—” he rasped. That was all he could say as his hand reached out to
finger one of the white roses.
I snorted as I walked past him, accidentally brushing my shoulder
against his hard biceps. I laughed, “You’re welcome.”
As I walked into my room to hang up my coat and put away my bag, I
came to an immediate halt. A massive bouquet of white and blush pink
peonies and roses welcomed me on my nightstand. There was a second
bouquet of plastic pink and white flowers bundled with real baby’s breaths
sitting on my well-made bed as well.
My jaw dropped.
I never made my bed in the mornings, and the only other person that
was home would have been Andy. Although I was in communication with
Eric, I was clear with him not to worry about getting me anything for
Valentine’s Day. I also hadn’t told him my address. So, unless he went
around me and asked Cindy for my home address, I doubted he’d send me
anything.
“I guess we were both thinking of the same thing,” said Andy softly
from behind me. He let out a small, raspy laugh. “Going back down on
memory lane and all.”
“Y-You bought me this ginormous bouquet?” I asked in a squeaky
voice.
It was even bigger than the one I got him, which must have been at least
two hundred dollars or more. I had to ask for confirmation, even though it
was obviously him. I looked over my shoulder at Andy and he smiled. His
bright eyes watched me intently.
“Actually, I made both of them.” Despite his horribly sore throat, I
could hear the sincerity behind it.
I hurried over to my bedside, staring at both of the bouquets of flowers.
The plastic roses on the bed were clearly made of building blocks. They
were beautiful and just very Andy. But the real bouquet on my nightstand
was the real showstopper.
He perfectly balanced it with the right amount of filler greens and
everything. I hated to admit it, but the bouquet he made himself was better
than any bouquet I had ever ordered or received from a professional florist.
The number of flowers he put in it was double the size and even more
grandiose than the one I bought him, making me embarrassed I couldn’t
even give him something better.
I felt my jaw drop lower as I gave him a look of astonishment. Andy
knew how to arrange flowers? Since when?
“I didn’t know you knew how to arrange flowers,” I stated, dumbly.
The wide smile he wore fell into a sheepish, smaller one as he walked
into my room. He took a seat on my bed, took out a throat lozenge from his
pocket, and unwrapped it. He tossed it into his mouth nonchalantly.
“I don’t. I just looked at pictures and put it all together through that.”
My brows shot to the sky. I wasn’t expecting that kind of statement
from him. It just looked like he must have done this all the time.
“You’re the first woman I’ve ever done this for, Julie.” His voice was
gentle despite his scratchy throat.
I let out a shaky breath as my heart hammered against my ribcage,
making it hard to breathe. I couldn't believe what Andy was telling me. It
was a shock to learn that I was the first woman he had ever done something
like this for. Which made me wonder about his previous relationships. If he
had never done this for them, then why me?
I took a seat next to Andy on the bed. I stared at him, my mind racing
several miles a minute. I wanted to ask him so many questions, but I
couldn't seem to make my mouth work. Instead, I just sat there, staring at
him like a deer caught in headlights.
“W-Wait.” My voice cracked a bit. “When did you make this?”
“I stayed up late after you went to sleep last night.”
“I thought you went to bed before me.”
 “Nope, I didn’t. I went to a flower market early yesterday morning
before you woke up and hid the flowers in the master bathroom. Then I
stayed up late last night to make you the bouquet, even though I started to
feel like crap.”
I hardly ever woke up early on Saturday mornings, which I supposed
would be a great way for me to not realize he was gone for a few hours.
"Thank you. You’re making me feel special."
He smiled as his hand reached out to gently tuck a strand of hair behind
my ear. He leaned in a few centimeters, fanning hot air into my ear. "I did it
because I care about you, Julie.” His voice was just above a hoarse whisper.
"You are special, and I wanted to do something nice for you."
Something in his words touched deep inside me as I began to hear
nothing but the beating drum of my heart. I found myself staring into his
eyes, lost in their depths. We sat there for a long moment, just looking at
each other. I could feel a tension building between us, and I knew we were
both feeling an intense wave of shared, unexplainable emotions together.
Then, without a single thought, my eyes suddenly tore away from his
pretty hazel green eyes and glanced down at his lips and I swallowed.
Thickly, with a loud gulp trailing behind it.
Andy’s eyes widened, more amused than surprised. His lips cocked into
a sly smirk. I could hear the throat lozenge still in his mouth click against
his teeth as he gave it a hard suck. He proceeded to move it around his
mouth, making the wet and slick sounds with his tongue. Loud and lewd.
“Like what you see, Tink?” He titled his head to the side as his fluffy
tousled fringe covered his eyes and darkened them.
I scoffed dramatically, trying to cover up how embarrassed I was. “No,
you got some nasty cooties.”
Andy’s eyes immediately lit up as he threw back his head to let out a
hearty laugh. He bumped his large, muscular thigh into mine gently. “Come
on. We could be sick together.”
I shook my head with an enormous grin. “Nope. No thanks. The flowers
are enough and they’re absolutely beautiful.” I reached behind me for the
plastic white and pink bouquet of roses made of building blocks and
brought them to my lap. The plastic flowers were mixed with real baby’s
breaths, making them look aesthetically pleasing to the eye. I smiled down
at them. “Thank you, again.”
 When I looked back up at Andy, his gaze was still on me as he let out a
laugh. “That’s supposed to be my line.” He gestured toward the kitchen
where his flowers sat.
I rolled my eyes and bumped his thigh back with mine. “I can’t believe
you thought I’d forget about you on Valentine’s Day, after all those years of
me giving you beautiful bouquets of flowers.”
He scoffed. “Well, yeah. You have Prince Charming distracting you and
all.”
“Eric’s not Prince Charming and I’m not Cinderella. He’s just a regular
guy and I’m just a regular girl. Besides, just because I’m talking to him
doesn’t mean I can’t buy you flowers for Valentine’s Day? You’re my best
friend.”
“You stopped buying me flowers after I had a girlfriend in college and
then we never sent flowers for Valentine’s Day to each other since.”
“That’s different. You were in a relationship. It wouldn’t be appropriate,
and you know that.”
“True. But, whatever happened to the red roses though? Isn’t that your
usual M.O.?”
I shrugged. “I wanted something different for you. It’s nice not to get
red roses all the time, right?”
Andy’s brows furrowed as he wore a small pout. “Actually, I liked the
red roses.”
“You did?”
He nodded. "Yeah. They were always a reminder of you whenever I saw
a bouquet of them." His gaze shifted away for a moment. “You know, I was
thinking . . .” He turned to look back at me hesitantly.
“Thinking what?”
“I was thinking that maybe, since we’re both still single and it’s
Valentine’s Day . . .” He trailed off again, his cheeks turning a light shade of
pink.
I held my breath, wondering what he was going to say next.
“How unfortunate it is that I’m sick.” He let out a small cough. “We
could have had a nice dinner together tonight. Just as friends, of course.”
I laughed as I held back a sigh of relief, feeling a little disappointed but
also grateful that this was on Andy’s mind. I wasn’t sure what my pounding
heart wanted him to say, but I’m glad I wasn’t the one yapping.
 “It’s alright. There's nothing you can do about it except rest. How are
you feeling now?”
“Still sick and exhausted as hell. I think I’m going to have to call out of
work this entire week.”
I frowned. “Should you be up and walking around?”
“But I want to be with you.”
“You’re sick and you might make me sick.”
“So? Sharing germs is caring.” His big thigh bumped into mine again as
a big sly smile crossed his lips. His eyes flicked to my lips as mine had
done earlier, for a mere second. “We can share cooties, if you like.”
I smiled, placed his handmade bouquet beside me, and stood up. “No.
One person being sick is more than enough for this household. Now, come
on. Let’s head back out there. You need to eat something, drink lots of
orange juice, and take your meds.”
I reached for his big hand and tugged him to his feet. I wasn’t too
worried about getting sick myself, but he needed to rest. I led him to the
kitchen, hand in hand. I figured he hadn't eaten anything, so I made him
plop down at the bar to eat a bowl of the rice porridge I made. On the side
were strawberries and sliced kiwis and a tall glass of orange juice. While he
ate, I changed out his bed sheets from this morning and threw them in the
washer.
Once he took the flu and cold medication after his meal, he was still
insistent on staying up with me. We sat down and watched a movie Andy
wanted to watch in the living room. Just as the credits were about to roll, he
let out a long sigh and plopped his head on my lap unexpectedly. I tensed at
his sudden action, but he was completely oblivious to it as he nuzzled into
my thigh.
“We used to do this all the time, right?” he asked, taking the remote
control.
I couldn’t concentrate on the TV as he scrolled through the endless
films and shows available to us. His hot breath brushing against the top of
my knee had been too distracting.
“B-But, wasn’t it me who used to rest my head on your lap?” I asked.
When we had movie marathons as kids at the Hughes's place, I would
always fall asleep with my head on Andy’s lap. Anthony always complained
nonstop about his numb thigh whenever I rested my head in his lap, so he
was always my last resort. It also didn’t help that we kids were always too
lazy to grab a pillow from either of their bedrooms. So, it would always be
Andy’s lap I fell asleep on.
My question seemed to amuse him as he stopped looking for the next
film he wanted to watch. He turned to look up at me as his hair got into his
eyes, and I quickly reached out to push it all away. He practically curved
into my palm at my touch. Just as he did the morning after we fell asleep on
the couch together, like a craning cat.
Wordlessly, Andy shifted from his side to his back with a pair of
sparkling eyes gazing up at me. My hand was still buried in his soft, silky
hair as he smiled, making his features soft and unbearably handsome. I
found myself leaning in closer to him, mesmerized by his beautiful eyes and
how the late afternoon light seemed to dance in them. I couldn't help but
feel drawn to him as the feeling of desire slowly crept up from my chest and
to my lips. My eyes went to his lips again for a fleeting moment and I’m
sure he caught me red-handed again.
Suddenly, Andy's hand reached up to cup my cheek, his thumb tracing
small circles on my skin, close to the corner of my lips. “It’s my turn to lie
in your lap now,” he answered.
I let out a shaky laugh. “If you’re tired, you should go to bed.”
His body shifted a bit again as he turned toward me. His head tilted
coyly. “Only if you go to bed with me.”
“Andy—”
“Please? Like old times.” His fingers lightly touched where my dark
circles probably were. “And you look pretty exhausted.”
I couldn't deny that I was tired. I was taking care of Andy from the
moment I woke up. Then, I was cleaning the house all morning all by
myself when it was usually just half the work.
I took a deep breath and nodded. "Fine, but just for a bit. I don’t want to
get sick."
Andy beamed. His eyes twinkled even brighter than before. He turned
off the TV, slowly stood up, and took my hand. He led me down the hall to
his bedroom, eagerly. He threw back the covers on his bed and climbed in,
patting the spot next to him.
"Come on, Tink. You know you want to."
I rolled my eyes but couldn't help the smile that tugged at my lips. I
climbed in and Andy threw the covers over us. As I shifted into a
comfortable position on his vast bed, he watched me.
 “Thanks for taking care of me. I probably would be much worse right
now without you.”
“You’re welcome.”
“If you get sick, then I’ll make sure to take care of you just as well as
you did for me. I’ll strip you down for a sponge bath, too.” He snickered.
I playfully kicked his leg. “Your fever wasn’t going to break with all
your sweaty clothes on, okay?”
Andy laughed. “Alright, alright. Now sleep.”
“You’re the one that should be sleeping.”
He blinked slowly. “Stop talking, Tink. Sleep now.”
I chuckled and closed my eyes. I immediately dozed off to wispy
dreams of knuckles brushing against mine.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-One

I WAS NEVER cool as a cucumber when it came to first dates. I

always got a little antsy beforehand. The idea of making a good first
impression mixed with the anticipation of getting to know someone new
was what got the better of me. But something felt a little off with how I felt
hours before my first date with Eric.
I wasn’t restless.
After a week of texting back and forth and getting to know each other a
bit, Eric and I decided to go on our first date. He said he’d plan it, so I had
absolutely no idea what we were going to do besides grabbing something to
eat first. I was excited, but it was a little strange how I wasn’t nervous.
I spent more than half the day priming and painting the two farmhouse-
style spindle nightstands I thrifted last week into a lush sage green. I was so
excited to work on this project that I went to town stripping down the
horribly scratched up white paint on both nightstands the moment I came
home with them last Sunday. I did most of the work last week, so today was
only a painting day.
I smiled ear to ear at the way the beautiful green paint was giving this
old nightstand a makeover. I couldn’t wait until the new hardware I ordered
online came in, so I could finally add the finishing touches. Now that my
room was fully furnished, I couldn’t wait to sell these timeless beauties. I
was gaining more confidence in my work slowly, but surely.
Once the paint dried, I figured it was the most I could do for the day
since I still needed to get ready for my date. After putting the nightstands to
the side, I pulled my car back into the garage, closed it, and headed inside
with a grin on my face.
It had been a week since Andy had been sick, and he came back even
stronger than a bull. The man was up and busting long hours at the gym in
the wee hours of the morning and, despite knowing how strong he is, even I
was surprised. It was as if the flu had only added more to his vitality.
Thankfully, he recovered quickly and was up heading to work by the time
Thursday rolled by.
He should be working on his new Lego project in the living room. He
recently bought a typewriter set. It arrived earlier this week, and I knew he
was dying to start on it this weekend. But instead of hearing a screaming
horror movie play in the background of the living room, I heard him on the
phone with his brother and Shoua. Their call was on speaker.
“Wait, what? Julie’s going on a date? And, it’s tonight?” boomed
Anthony’s loud voice.
Andy groaned. “You don’t need to yell. I can hear you perfectly fine and
you’re on speaker.”
I paused in the doorway leading into the living room, listening in on
their conversation. I wasn’t technically eavesdropping since his call was on
speaker. But I was curious about what Andy had to say about my date.
“Julie’s been texting me a bit about him. Eric, right? He sounds nice, to
be honest,” piped up Shoua.
“Julie and Eric, huh?” said Anthony. He let out a hum. “It doesn’t have
a ring to it at all.”
“You’re just being biased, Anthony.” What did Andy mean by that?
“But, yeah, she’s going on a date tonight with this guy.”
There was something in his voice that I couldn’t pinpoint as I watched
him. My smile fell as I took in the sight of him. He was sitting on the couch
with a paused horror movie on the screen of a dark, long, eerie hallway.
Instead of being on the phone, I was actually expecting him to be sitting on
the floor and in front of the coffee table where his Lego blocks should be
spread out. But they weren’t. The coffee table was bare, unlike the usual
Saturday afternoons we have had before.
“Hey,” I said, pretending to casually walk into the room.
Andy flashed me a look of surprise. “Hey,” he responded back,
interrupting whatever Anthony started saying. He gave me a sheepish,
embarrassed smile. “Speaking of the devil, here she is.”
 “Julie! Send me a pic of your date outfit!” said Shoua. “I wanna see
how cute you’re going to be!”
“Be safe and don’t come home too late. Remember to share your
location with Andy, just in case anything happens,” started Anthony sternly.
“If you’re not planning to come home, then let him know. Also, make sure
you have some extra rubbers! You can’t always trust men to have those on
hand.”
I rolled my eyes as if he could see me. Shoua was laughing hard in the
background, as I could hear her tell him to stop his rant. “I’m not a teenager
anymore. I know,” I said.
“They’re just reminders!” said Anthony. “It’s better to be safe than sorry
these days.”
Andy let out a long, exasperated sigh. “She’s an adult, Anthony. Stop
treating her like she’s still a kid,” he said. Then he glanced at me with an
unreadable look etched onto the lines of his face. “She’ll do whatever she
wants with this Eric guy, and that’s none of our business.”
There was an edge to his statement, and I didn’t know why.
“Anyway,” continued Andy. “I’ll have to let you go.” Once Anthony and
Shoua bid us a goodbye, he ended the call. “You can have the TV to
yourself. I’m tired and need a nap.”
I nodded as he got up from his seat on the couch and exited out of
whatever streaming services he was on. He turned to give me a small smile
on his way out, but it didn't quite reach his eyes. I watched him as he
headed down the hallway to his bedroom and then closed the door without a
single look back at me.
Andy had been more on edge lately. I doubted it had anything to do with
him getting sick or with work since his irritation seemed to be mostly
targeted at me. Although he had been indirect with it, it was clear he had
been trying to avoid me the last two days. He spent most of his spare time at
the gym for late sessions, which was something he never did, or holed up in
his room or in his office. We even stopped eating our meals together for
whatever reason.
Something was off, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. With a sigh,
I knew it was best to focus on getting ready for my date with Eric. It would
be a pleasant distraction from the building tension between Andy and me.
I COULD HEAR Andy scoff loudly on the other side of my
bedroom door. “I can’t believe you didn’t even get sick from that awful flu
both Cindy and I got.”
I also couldn’t believe I didn’t get sick either. More than anything, I was
expecting myself to come down with Andy’s flu since he accidentally
coughed in my face more than once.
“What do you expect when my immune system is made of steel?” I
laughed as I slipped on the dress I finally picked out for my date with Eric.
After showering and putting on some makeup, I thought I had the right
outfit but I didn’t like it. Then I tried another outfit, and didn’t like that
either. I ultimately decided to go for something simple because I was
running out of time. I took another look at the tight, long sleeve black mini
dress and the black boots I had on. I smiled.
Hell yeah, I looked good.
I opened my bedroom door to find Andy leaning against the door frame,
looking quite sultry despite the workout gear he donned. After his nap, he
was on his way out for a gym session. I stopped him for some input on my
final outfit first before he left. I needed someone to tell me I looked alright
since Shoua was too busy for a video call.
My eyes barely scanned over the white muscle tank and black shorts he
had on before pulling away. The huge arm holes of his muscle tank flashed
me his well-defined arms, pecs, and abs. I tried not to let a shiver go down
my spine as I quickly glanced at the way his form took over most of the
doorway as he leaned against it.
Physicality aside, I couldn’t help but notice the way Andy blatantly
stared at my thick legs longer than necessary. I never liked my big thighs
and, with his laser focus on them, I was even more conscious of them and
their size.
“Look,” I said, grabbing and pulling his attention up. I turned my back
toward him with my long hair up in my hands to show him how it was a
backless dress. “Isn’t this backless dress so sexy?”
Andy gave me an impassive, bored look, one I had never really seen
him give me. He shrugged, clearly not agreeing with me. “You’re going to
get pneumonia going out like that. Put something warm on instead.” His
voice was rough and irritated, as if I’ve offended him somehow.
“You’re saying this as if you’re not the other one that’s practically
naked here, too.”
 I pointed at him and his workout clothes. He didn’t even have a hoodie
in hand when he was the one who barely recovered from the flu. Andy gave
me an annoyed, tight smile as his face hardened.
“At least I’m working out unlike you, who’s just going to sit there and
be cold. Wear something else.”
Where the hell was this coming from? Why was he getting upset over
what I was wearing? I was confused as I watched the way his intense, fiery
eyes were glued onto my form-fitting dress. Was he…jealous? Or was he
just being overprotective?
“What the hell is your problem? Are you jealous or something? Because
you’re acting like it.” My irritated words slipped off my tongue before I
could catch myself.
There was a long silence as Andy looked into my eyes with a heavy
swallow. “Maybe I am.”
Ba thump.
My heart started racing as I tried to say something—anything—back.
But he quickly spoke up again. “You’re going to get sick on your date with
Prince Charming if you go out like that, Julie.”
I frowned, getting upset. “Are you seriously saying this to me right
now? Are you mocking me because I told you that I think Eric is perfect? I
told you! He’s not Prince Charming! And, this is just a dress. If I didn’t
even get sick from you with your horrible flu, then I doubt the cold will
take me down that easily.”
I had enough of him at that point and turned my back to him with an
angry sigh. I quickly stepped over my heap of clothes I had haphazardly
strewn on the floor and all over my bed. I went straight for the black leather
jacket I set aside. If he actually thought I was going to go out without a
jacket, then he was insane.
When I didn’t hear a single grunt from Andy, I thought he had stormed
off, only to find him still there when I turned back. His face was softer now,
but there was a wistful, almost sad look in his eyes as he inspected me from
head to toe. Even if it was a simple gesture, it left me feeling a little too
warm for comfort.
Andy let out a low and raspy sigh. “You look absolutely beautiful, by
the way.”
Feeling deep and warm emotions stir up in my chest, I tried to swallow
them down as the two of us held each other’s gaze for a split second. Before
I could say anything back, Andy was already off and down the hall.
“See you later. I gotta run. My friends are waiting for me. Let me know
if you’re not coming home, so I can set up the alarm.”
His voice was distant and far away, as if he was on the other side of the
world. He didn’t even let me say goodbye to him before he left.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Two

I WASN’T sure if it was our little bickering before my date, but I

literally thought about Andy the entire time. Eric was a great guy. He truly
was, but I couldn’t help but think about my friend. I couldn’t stop thinking
about how I would much rather be having dinner with him or doing the
paint session Eric signed us up for with him. The paint session had a few
bottles of decent wines being passed around as well, but I barely sipped the
glass of white wine I got.
Bottom line, the date was alright. It was fun, but I was with the wrong
person. Eric was as sweet and respectful as he was when we were chatting
over text and our call, but there was just no spark.
I could see us being great friends, but that wasn’t what he wanted. He
wanted a girlfriend, and a committed relationship, but I wasn’t feeling up to
it. When he asked if we could do this again, I honestly told him how I felt.
After paying for my half and telling Eric how grateful I was for the fun
night, I also apologized. I felt like I wasted his time. Thankfully, he seemed
to have taken it well, but I could tell he was disappointed.
My chest swelled as I walked up the driveway to Andy’s house after
getting out of my rideshare.
It was barely ten and the lights in the living room were still on, which
meant Andy was probably still up. Maybe he was finally working on that
Lego typewriter set he ordered. I texted him earlier about how I was going
to get home before midnight and never got a text back.
“Andy?” I called out from the foyer as I got in.
 I could hear the soft sound of hushed, terrified voices as eerie music
slowly started to rise in the background. Andy was actually watching one of
his many horror movies this time. I was unzipping my boots when I heard
him.
“Julie?” he sounded surprised as the sound of the movie came to a
sudden halt.
I heard his footsteps padding from the living room to the hallway where
I was as I left my boots by the shoe cabinet near the front door. He looked
confused, as if he wasn’t expecting me to come home at all.
“You came home early.” His words sounded matter of fact and I’m
surprised he was taken back.
I shrugged as I took off my jacket and hung it on my arm. As I walked
past him, I could smell the light scent of beer on him. “You went out?” I
was surprised, again. I thought he was just going to go to the gym.
I walked into the living room to find building blocks spread out all over
the coffee table. “For a few drinks with Kevin and Luis after the gym,
yeah,” he replied.
Kevin and Luis were two of Andy’s college friends that he often hung
out with, either for a guy’s night out or lifting weights together at the gym.
Before living here with Andy, I hadn't seen them in years until they stopped
by last week for a morning run with him. I never knew much about them,
but it seemed like Andy must talk a lot about me to them because they were
well aware of my furniture flipping hobby.
I was glad to get to know them a bit and learned that they both lived
close by. While one of them is engaged and the other is married with kids,
they were joking that I should help Andy out because they were worried
about him becoming an old maid. I awkwardly chuckled along with them as
Andy rolled his eyes at his friends’ lame joke.
I glanced at Andy’s Lego blocks spread out on the coffee table and the
paused movie scene of two scared people covered in soot on the TV screen.
I let out a long breath, glad I ended my date early and came home to
something better.
I tossed my jacket onto the sofa, not caring much for the article now that
I was inside a warm and cozy home. I plopped myself in my usual spot in
front of the coffee table whenever I helped him out with his building blocks
projects.
“The date was alright,” I declared, glancing up at him.
 Andy blinked. His brows furrowed at me for a moment. “But you liked
this guy so much.”
I gave him a confused look. “I did? Since when?”
Andy shrugged. “You talk like you like him a lot.”
I hardly talked much about Eric though, even to Cindy and Shoua. Sure,
it was exciting to talk to someone new and I wouldn’t doubt I had
mentioned a few things here and there. Although I was giddy about Eric, I
couldn’t say for sure I actually liked him as much as Andy assumed.
I pulled my knees to my chest as he walked over. He grabbed the throw
from the couch and placed it over my naked legs as he came down to my
side.
“Thanks.” I smiled at him. “I guess it could be mistaken for that. He’s
nice, but I think he’d be a better friend than a romantic partner for me.”
Andy winced. “Now I just feel bad for the guy.”
I gave his arm a light slap. “Stop! I already feel bad that I don't like him
as much as he likes me.”
Andy chuckled. He gave me a gentle look before he grabbed the remote
control and turned off the TV. “I’m sorry about earlier—about making a
fuss about your dress. I know I was being an asshole. I hope that didn’t ruin
your mood for your date.”
I looked him in the eyes, seeing the regret in them. Although I wanted to
tell him the truth about how I thought about him throughout my date, I
couldn’t bring myself to. “It’s fine. Eric wasn’t what I thought I was
looking for.”
“Okay, fine. If this guy wasn’t what you wanted, then who would be
your ideal partner?”
“Someone like our dads combined. My dad never told me much about
how much he loved me, but I always knew in the little ways. Like how he
learned how to braid hair from my mom. He’d wake up early each morning
to fix my hair for me after a long night of work and it would just be me and
him and our brief moments together. When I miss him, those are some
memories I think about the most.”
I paused for a moment, thinking about one of those mornings when my
dad’s fingers gently combed through my hair.
“Although Uncle Gary loves us all the same, I know he has an extra soft
spot for me. He is as gentle, kind, and patient as my dad. I don’t think he or
my dad had ever yelled at me, even when I did something wrong. Both
Uncle Gary and my dad had been the two men in my life who loved me the
most and that’s exactly what I want in my ideal life partner. Because
without a doubt, I know I’d love the same.”
Andy let my words settle before he spoke up again. “Sounds like the
right guy for you has huge shoes to fill.”
I shrugged. “He does, but what can I say? I’ve had the privilege of
being loved by great men.”
A thoughtful smile touched Andy’s lips. “Well said.”
I laughed. “It’s the truth! But, I’m not going to lie though. Regarding
looks, Eric completely looks the part. He’s cute with an incredible body and
he’s also a decent height. If I was shallow, then he would have been
perfect.”
Then I sighed.
“But?”
I shrugged. “I just wasn’t that into him. It’s such a shame because I
know he’s a great guy, too. He’s exactly what I’ve been looking for. He’s
family-oriented, sweet, kind, and wholesome. But I just didn’t like him . . .”
I felt my heart constrict as I remembered how my mind kept going back to
my childhood friend all throughout the date.
Andy looked at me for a moment, his eyes searching mine. I could see
the flicker of something in his gaze. "I think I know what you mean.
Sometimes it's not just about how a person looks or how their personality is.
It's about how they make you feel, too. Like, when you're around them, you
just feel… right."
I nodded, understanding what he meant. "Exactly. I don't know what it
is about him, but I just didn't feel that… spark."
He was quiet for a few moments, his gaze thoughtful as he continued to
watch me. Then he muttered. "Maybe it's because you're meant to be with
someone else. Someone who makes you feel that connection you were
looking for."
My heart thudded in my chest at his words.
“Yeah,” I heard myself mumbling. “I think you’re right.”
“Everyone wants to be in love with someone they feel that sense of
comfort with. But, that’s the hard part though—finding that someone and
falling in love with them.” Andy’s voice was solemn and slow as if he was
grasping for the right words. “I’ve experienced this once. I was
wholeheartedly in love with her and she accepted me for everything that I
was, even my flaws.”
Who was this woman?
I didn’t realize I had thought out loud until he blinked slowly in my
direction. He stared at me for a long moment. Then, with a single motion,
he looked away into the distance.
“A friend I met in college.” He shrugged.
“And you two dated?”
“No, we’ve always just been good friends. She has never seen me the
way I’ve always seen her, though.”
My brain had to reel back for a moment because I couldn’t believe what
I was hearing. The Andrew K. Hughes was friendzoned by a girl he was in
love with. How in the world did that happen? Was this friend truly never
interested? Or was he just jumping to conclusions? Because there was no
way she’d ever straight up say no to Andy. He was sweet, kind, caring,
attentive, playful, and simply amazing.
“How come you never told me about her?”
“I didn’t want you to be burdened by my sappy feelings.”
I gave him a stern look, upset he never told me about this woman.
“You’re never a burden to me and your love isn’t just sappy, Andy. I’m
happy for you, but I can’t help but feel like I must be some horrible friend
to you for you to not even want to tell me about this.”
He swallowed thickly as a moment of silence passed us. I was expecting
his gaze on me to waver, but it never did. A muscle along his jaw ticked.
“It’s just… It’s complicated when it comes to her. I’m sorry, Julie…
Sometimes, there are things that we keep hidden, even from the people we
care about the most.”
Another silence passed by us as I considered his words. “Don’t you ever
dare hesitate to tell me what you’re going through ever again.”
“I won’t.”
I flashed him an unconvinced look. “Promise?”
“Even better, pinky swear.”
He smiled as his big hand stuck out with his pinky out. I lightly scoffed
with a small smile on my lips as we pinky swore to one another.
“Have you ever considered telling the woman you’re in love with the
truth?”
 “No, I don’t want to ruin our friendship. We’ve been friends for years
and the last thing I’d want is to lose our friendship.”
I knew exactly what Andy meant. I understood his hesitation and fear
despite falling as hard as he did. It all felt too familiar to a time I never
wanted to revisit. Even sitting next to Andy and watching him be hopelessly
in love with someone was a thing I was all too well familiar with as well.
An aching pang of jealousy danced its way across my chest.
“But what if she feels the same way?” I had to put that question out
there. If he never tried, then he would never know.
It took a moment for him to reply with a voice tinged with sadness.
“She’s always happily in a relationship with some other guy, Tink. To be
honest, I just wish I could find someone who makes me feel the same way
she did. It’d be easier than having to tell her the truth and losing our
friendship.”
I frowned, feeling my heart crack a bit for him. This was a side to him I
never even knew existed. I didn’t know Andy could be hesitant when it
came to love, but I also didn’t know he was this infatuated with his friend
either. I wasn’t sure who this woman was, but she must be incredibly
special.
“Tell me about how you fell in love with her. I’m curious.” My voice
didn’t sound like my own. It was too airy and light.
Andy turned to me with a shy smile with his beautiful, lit up eyes. God,
he was just so happy, and I smiled back at his bittersweet happiness. My
eyes burned as I tried to hold back the way I almost became misty eyed in
front of him. Andy was in love with another woman and I never even knew.
He was never much of a talker when it came to his personal
relationships. He would mention mundane things here and there. But,
whenever he had problems, he would resort to asking Shoua for advice
instead. He was never open with me about his romantic endeavors and I
hated how private he was until now.
“We were friends for a while before I realized what kind of feelings I
had for her. I used to think that I was just simply attracted to her because
she’s an incredibly beautiful person and that was it,” explained Andy. “So, I
dated around. A lot. I tried to find a girl who would make me feel the way
she did, but I never did.
“Took me a long time, but I finally realized why I’ve been in love with
her for so long. It’s because she lets me be me—just Andy, who’s a boring
and stupid guy who likes to play around with Legos and watch horror
movies all day. Andy, who likes to do and say stupid things,” he continued.
“I always feel right and comfortable with her. She doesn’t judge me for the
things I enjoy. She genuinely cares about who I am and my family. She sees
me for who I am and for who I’m not. She’s… my safe place. That’s why
I’m in love with her.”
My heart became heavy. As great as we are friends, there were a lot of
things I also didn’t know about him. I didn’t even know he dated a lot in
college. I just assumed he wasn’t dating at all because he never mentioned
much about it whenever I asked back then. I watched the way he started to
play around with the Legos blocks in front of him as if he was nervous.
“Exactly how long have you been in love with this woman?”
“Hmmm, we met when we were eighteen… But, I didn’t realize I had
feelings for her until we were twenty-three. So, I guess it’s been at least
seven years.”
I let out a low whistle. “That’s a long time to be in love with someone.”
He threw back his head and let out a hearty laugh that resulted in a
coughing fit. He still had a residual cough left from his flu. “It is.”
“Who is this woman?” Now I needed to know.
Andy smirked, more to himself than to me. “That’s a story for another
day.”
“What? Why? I’m curious now.”
He laughed and shook his head. “Nope.”
“Oh, come on! I’m barely finding out you’ve been in love with one of
your college friends for the last seven years. I deserve to know who she is,
at least!”
He turned to me with a small smile. “Sorry, Tink. I know I dropped a
bomb on you, but I’m not going to tell you who she is ever. For all I know,
you’ll probably cyber stalk her all night.”
I felt myself flush because he hit the nail on the head. “Even if that’s
true, I would still like to know how amazing this woman is. I can tell you’re
in love with her just by the way you talk about her.”
His brows slightly creased together. “How do I talk about her?”
Despite a heavy heart, I knew I was happy for him. I plastered a bright
smile at him. “There are changes in your voice, in your expressions, down
to the way your eyes light up when you mention her. Andy, I’ve never seen
you like this before.”
 I leaned in a little more to peer into his intense, almost piercing gaze. It
was as if there was a fire that was lit from within him. He was wearing a
small smile as he leaned a little closer into me.
“Maybe it’s because you’ve never taken a moment to notice.”
Ba thump.
I immediately let out a shaky laugh. “Come on, Andy, you flirt! Don’t
joke around with me like that! Save all of that for your special woman!” I
nudged him playfully on the side with my elbow.
I swallowed hard. A wave of heat overcame me despite my forced
reaction as my weighted heart began to drum harder. Andy’s words sent
shivers down my spine as I felt his warm breath against my skin. He, on the
other hand, wasn’t laughing. He turned away and stood up.
Before he could say anything, I spoke up. “So, you were jealous of Eric,
huh?”
His eyes quickly averted from mine. There was a firm edge to his gaze,
annoyed I mentioned my date again. “Maybe.”
“I didn’t even know you had it in you, Andy. You’re not the jealous and
possessive type, especially over a friend.”
I smiled softly at him as he finally looked back down at me. The edge in
his eyes was gone as he stared back with a soft warmth. But he wasn’t
smiling back.
“Well, you don’t know me all that well.”
My heart began racing again as a heavy silence loomed over us for a
moment.
“It’s late, Tink. I’m heading to bed. If you want to watch something,
here you go.”
He placed the remote control in my hand with both of his hands. Before
letting go, his thumbs soothingly caressed over my knuckles. I couldn’t stop
thinking about the way he did that all night long.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Three

I GLANCED down at the smoothed out envelope I had in hand.

There was a heavy ache in my chest after Andy left me to my own thoughts
last night and I couldn’t swallow it down. It left me completely restless as
my mind ran around thinking of too many things all at once. As my
thoughts ran wild, I suddenly remembered this envelope and its letter. I set
out all night to find it in my belongings.
The creases of the envelope of it accidentally being crumpled were still
there, but more faint and smooth now after many years. This was a letter
Andy had written and given to me right before he started college. He gave it
to me in secrecy when we were alone together for a moment in the middle
of his big move into the dorms.
Both of the twins went out of town for college and in opposite
directions. Andy went down to SoCal to UC Santa Mariana, meanwhile
Anthony headed up north to UC San Ignacio. In an unsurprising fashion,
they were assigned to move into their dorms on the same day.
I no longer remembered the exact details of how this ensued, but it
eventually came down to the plan where Auntie Gao and I would drop off
Andy and Uncle Gary and Jonathan would drop off Anthony. The memory
from back then was fuzzy. It had been around the same time when my crush
on Andy was finally fading away.
I was detached and unaffected by the fact that I wouldn't see him every
day, at school or home. From what I remembered, I actually welcomed it
because I knew it was the perfect chance for me to move on.
 We were alone together in his dorm room when Auntie Gao stepped out
for a mere second. Andy quickly took out a sealed envelope from his
backpack and pushed it into my hand. It was forceful by accident, and he
crushed it.
He apologized, but in a hushed whisper he also said, ‘Read it when you
get home.’ Unsure of what was in the envelope, I did as he requested. It
surprised me he wrote a handwritten letter about how much he would end
up missing me while being away in college.
I wasn’t sure why he couldn’t have just said it in person as I thought
back to it as an adult, especially when we were so close. But I figured he
must have felt more comfortable writing than saying it all out loud. We
were young and didn’t know how to express ourselves properly.
Even the letter I sent to him as a response had been the plainest I had
ever written to anyone. Andy, I’ll miss you, too. Although it was true, I was
looking forward to my new-found life without being in love with him, I
knew I was going to miss him dearly, too.
“Guess what I found last summer while going through some of my
things at my mom’s place,” I said as I walked into the living room where he
had been watching a new horror movie at low volume.
The sun was setting, so it bathed the living room in a beautiful golden
light, as expected of a Californian winter. I tried not to glance at the TV
screen as Andy reached over to the remote control to pause it. He had been
sitting by the coffee table all afternoon, working on his new project—a
motorized lighthouse.
I guess he must have finished building the typewriter this morning
because it was now sitting on the kitchen island and ready to be played
with. He quickly changed what he was watching to something easier for my
eyes as I observed his progress. I could tell he was a third done, especially
with the base of the lighthouse being fully built already.
I held up the envelope in my hand. On the front side of it was Andy’s
handwriting of my full name, Julie Lo. He glanced at it, not recognizing it.
“What is it?” he asked. “Did I write something for you?”
I beamed him a smile as I reached into the envelope and pulled out his
handwritten letter on blank computer paper. “It’s the letter you gave me the
day your mom, and I dropped you off for your freshmen move-in day.”
Immediately, Andy’s brows raised with wide eyes.
“I guess you don’t remember, huh?” I placed the letter in front of him.
 I took my usual seat by the coffee table and sipped my ready-made mug
of lemon honey tea. Andy held the letter in his hands, running his fingers
over the creases and the faint smudges of ink. He took a moment reading
and looking over it before he looked up with a soft smile.
"I can't believe you still have this.” He was practically whispering.
“Well, why wouldn’t I? It's not every day someone confesses their
heartfelt feelings for you in a handwritten letter.” I giggled.
Andy chuckled with the shake of his head. "I didn't confess my feelings
for you. I just wanted you to know how much I was going to miss you."
I raised an eyebrow. "That's practically the same thing.”
Andy rolled his eyes despite the megawatt grin he wore. "Whatever you
say, Tink.”
We sat in comfortable silence for a few moments. Andy looked over
what he wrote to me years ago in fading black ink again as I sipped my
warm tea. It was a cold late February day, and we sat close to one another.
"So, why a handwritten letter? I’m still surprised you didn’t just tell me
how much you were going to miss me instead.” I playfully nudged him with
my elbow.
Andy chuckled with a shrug. “My dad has always said that if it’s
something we can’t verbally put it into words, then for us to write it out. It
was literally impossible for me to say this to you without getting
embarrassed, so I wrote it out.”
I lightly gasped. “You, embarrassed? Now I would’ve loved to see
that!”
I took another sip of my tea as Andy looked up from the shapes and
curves of his neat handwriting. Unlike Jonathan and Anthony, his writing
was actually legible and clean. He looked up at me with an exasperated
look.
“You’re horrible, Tink.”
I let out a long laugh. I slapped his shoulder. “Jesus, Andy! You’re so
dramatic! This is hardly anything to be embarrassed about. So what if you
were going to miss me? That’s normal since we were so close. Unless you
were going to cry . . .” I cocked a curious eyebrow at him.
“I wasn’t.”
“Sure thing, pretty boy.”
“I just couldn’t bring myself to say all that and goodbye to you. It was
too hard.”
 “And you would’ve cried?”
Andy looked back up at me with the same smile from earlier. “Okay,
maybe.”
I chuckled softly. “It would’ve been fine if you did. You know I
would’ve bawled my eyes out if I had to be the one to leave home first.”
Andy gave me a knowing look. “Of course you would and, knowing
me, I would’ve had to awkwardly hug you to calm you down.”
I threw him a weak punch and earned another laugh from him.
Wordlessly, he handed the letter back. It had been a few months since I last
opened it to re-read it. However, I no longer remembered what emotions I
felt when I read it the first time or the most recent time. But I noticed
immediately the shift of the current of emotions I felt re-reading it this time
in Andy’s presence.

Dear Julie,
I couldn’t say this to you, but I just wanted
to let you know that I’ll miss you a lot. I
know we're going to be apart for a while, but
I hope this distance won't change the way we
feel about each other.
You mean so much to me, Tink. You're my best
friend, my confidant, and the person who
understands me better than anyone else. I hope
you know I’ll always care about you. I hope
when we see each other again things will still
be the same between us. I hope we'll still be
as close as we are now.
Always yours,
 Andy K. Hughes

I became emotional—smitten, nostalgic, and wistful—all at once. The

thrum of my heart was loud and clear in my ears as I tried to even my
breathing. I was fully aware Andy was next to me, and the last thing I
needed was to draw his attention from his Legos project toward me.
“Living with you makes me feel nostalgic,” I voiced out loud.
I wasn’t looking at him because I couldn’t bring myself to. At my side, I
could feel Andy come to a halt as he stopped building his project for a
moment. I could feel his eyes shift to me.
“Same here. I kind of wish we could go back to those days when we
were just kids, young and dumb. I miss those times.”
I finally got the courage to turn to him. I caught the way the sunset
caressed his handsome features, suddenly reminding me so much of a time
long ago. Living with Andy like this unlocked many feelings and memories
I buried years ago. I tucked them so deeply away into the crevices of my
heart that I no longer remembered how much I felt for him.
He was watching me with eyes so bright that I couldn’t look away. His
eye color changed under all sorts of lighting, and it was always interesting
to see exactly how hazel or green they could turn. But I now remembered
how I always loved staring into his eyes as the sun set the most. Those
beautiful eyes looked like sparkling, iridescent golden emeralds under the
soft, honeyed sun rays.
The golden, deep orange sun illuminating Andy reminded me of how
alluring and special his eyes were, just like the person who saw the world
through them. Tens and thousands of summer sunsets ago, I swore to my
younger self I would never forget the beauty in these eyes and the reasons
why I loved him.
But I did.
I let out a shaky breath at the intensity of my unearthed feelings. Like
my father, he had always been patient. Like his own father, he was a good
listener. He was always kind, thoughtful, and so gentle with me.
I chose to forget I loved Andy because it was easier that way than to risk
losing him. He wasn’t just my best friend or confidant. He was the one
person who understood, cared, and loved me greater than anyone else, other
than my parents and brother. Many years ago, as a teenager, I decided I
would rather live my life without him ever knowing about these feelings
than to selfishly risk our friendship.
“You okay?” asked Andy.
He began to look worried, which would make sense since I literally sat
there and stared at him. I took a deep, even breath and tried to swallow
down the emotions threatening to come up from the deepest pit of my chest
like bile.
I blinked. “Yeah, I’m fine. Your eyes are beautiful, as always.”
Andy leaned into me with relief washing over his features. “Take a
better look, then.” He drew his face closer to mine. “You know, I always
thought your eyes were the prettiest.”
I blushed, trying not to tear away from our eye contact. It would have
been too obvious how flustered I was if I did. “Why? They’re just brown
and boring.”
Andy’s gaze turned soft as a small, gentle smile tugged the lines of his
lips. “Because they’re yours.”
His words were firm and certain. Meanwhile my heart raced at an
aching speed.
“What about the girl you’re in love with?” My voice was barely above a
whisper, almost not wanting to inquire or know the truth. Jealousy slowly,
but surely, seeped into my veins despite my genuine question.
Andy’s eyes glinted with love at the mention of his favorite woman, and
my heart squeezed. “Hers are beautiful, and so are yours.”
I scoffed with the roll of my eyes. “You’re always such a sweet-talker.”
“But it’s true.”
“All because they’re my eyes?” I raised a brow at him. It sounded like a
sweet white lie.
Without a warning, he placed both his hands on the sides of my face and
gently pulled me in closer as my heart drummed louder. He took his time,
searching my face as if he was seeking an answer.
“Your eyes are the most beautiful shade of warmth I’ve ever seen.
Beautiful, warm, radiant, and they’re the prettiest because they’re yours.”
I wanted to call him a liar but couldn’t. “M-Maybe you should stop
flirting so much with me, especially since you’re in love with another
woman. Save your sweet and sugary words for her.”
Andy’s soft breath lightly tickled my skin as he inhaled and released me
and my beating heart. He pulled away and stared into my soul. He blinked,
surprised and even hurt by my words.
“J-Julie—” Andy's voice trailed off into a mumble, his eyes flickering
with uncertainty. "You're right… I should stop flirting with you."
As his words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled between us. The
playful atmosphere vanished, replaced by thick tension sitting in the space
between us. He quietly went back to his Legos. We sat in silence for a long
time as 13 Going On 30 quietly played in the background. It was one of my
favorite chick flicks, and Andy was well aware of it.
But I watched none of it as I sat there and watched Andy work on his
project. His gentle, patient hands put together his lighthouse bit by bit—
slow and steady. I couldn’t bring myself to be his helper this time. The
strain of my words still lingered around us. But, regardless of the obvious
tension in the air, I wouldn’t be able to survive feeling even the smallest and
wispiest touches of his fingertips on my skin.
I would probably die if Andy touched me again.
After last night, he reignited something within me. Instead of dousing
my feelings with talks of his loyal devotion and love to his mystery woman,
he added fuel to the flames and winds to the storm raging in me. As the
raging flames licked up my chest, I came to my final conclusion.
I was still in love with my childhood best friend and he was in love with
someone else.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Four

I FELT as if I was thrusted back to being fifteen again—to a time when

my feelings burned too fiercely and passionately. I swore to myself I would
never come back to this ever again. Yet, here I was. When I was a teen, I
loved loving him. But I also hated the intensity of it all and the complex
web of longing, envy, and so much self-loathing that sprung from it.
I hated being envious of those sweet girls he always gave his attention
and heart to. I hated the way I compared myself to their perfection. I hated
the torment he put me through, with each girl hanging off of his arm. I
hated how much I longed to be near him, despite the mere glance he’d
throw at me whenever he was in a relationship. I hated how much I saw all
of him as a boy and nothing as a friend.
More than anything, I hated the girl I became because of my feelings for
him, because I couldn’t risk our friendship in that way.
Our friendship was one of my comforts and warmths. So, I could never
risk jeopardizing it and chose the easiest way out. I chose to never show or
tell anyone my feelings for him. Instead, I buried all I felt for Andy into my
own Pandora’s box. Then, I pushed it down to the deepest depths of my
core and I never looked back. In the aftermath of it all, I boiled the love I
felt for him down to a measly crush. It was easier to live with it all this way.
But, now that I unearthed and opened Pandora’s box, the truth was
consuming me all over again. I was in love with Andy as a teen, and I’m
still in love with him now as an adult. However, I could never subject
myself through the same cycle I did when we were teens again. I planned to
nip it in the bud. I would selfishly confess and then let go of Andy K.
Hughes for good.
Nothing about our friendship would ever be the same once my secret
came to the light. My feelings would become both our burdens and that was
one thing I hated the most about this decision. I would never want him to
shoulder this load with me when it was my problem and my problem alone.
But, that was just Andy. He’s too caring and far too kind. Unlike him, I
couldn’t hide my feelings the way he did.
Because I’m selfish like that.
“You alright?” asked Andy.
Not really, I silently answered. I had been sleepless all week with too
much on my mind and emotions to feel to truly sleep in peace. Never once
had I ever been up late into the night, even as a teen, thinking of Andy and
deciding what to do. But the fire of him consumed my mind practically
every second of the day this entire past week.
If I didn’t lie awake in the middle of the night thinking of him, then I
would dream of the curves of his face, the gentleness of his fingertips, and
those hazel green eyes like a broken record. He consumed my mind and
soul, like the lovesick teenager I once was.
“Hmm?” I responded, looking over at him.
Even with only his side profile facing me, I knew his brows creased
together. Looking back to the highway ahead of us, I’m surprised there
wasn't as much traffic as there should be for a Friday night.
“You seem so quiet and distant lately,” he stated, sounding dejected.
I felt too much to pretend nothing was going on and I kept my distance
from him ever since this past Sunday. My interactions with him dwindled
down to the bare minimum all week. So much so that I hadn’t said much at
all since the beginning of our hours-long drive back to our hometown.
“I-I’m sorry if I’ve made you feel uncomfortable with my banter. That
was never my intention.”
“It’s alright, Andy. I know you were just joking most of the time
anyway.”
“But… You're a bit withdrawn with me lately. It’s as if you’ve been
avoiding me. I want to say I missed talking and hanging out with you like
we usually do, but I know it would just make you uneasy.”
My heart thumped hard at his words. I was never truly angry at his flirty
banter. I knew he loved to tease me every chance he got. But all that flirting
was just pretty, empty words. If he was going to say them to anyone, then it
should be said to the one he was in love with. Not me.
“I’ve just been thinking about a lot of things and needed time alone.”
“Like what?”
This weekend was my dad’s death anniversary, and I had always felt it
was best to be home around this day. Especially with this year marking
twenty long years since he’d been gone. In the previous years, I had been
busy with life and work and it had been a struggle to come back home
around this time. But this year hadn’t been the same.
Maybe it was because I wasn’t being overworked the way I used to be.
Or, perhaps those early morning workouts made me more grounded
throughout my days. Or, I’m just finally satisfied with where I’m at in my
life. As we passed the hilly, more desolate stretch of our drive and into the
tip of the lush valley we were from, I shrugged.
“I was actually thinking about our parents.” I came to a short pause. And
you. “And everything after my dad passed away. Like, how we became
neighbors and practically family.”
This wasn’t a complete lie. In the midst of being consumed by my
feelings for Andy, I also thought about my dad, his untimely death, my
family, and the Hugheses.
Being Hmong immigrants from a third world country with little-to-no
education and knowing no English, my parents knew they had to get some
form of education, and learning English was the key to achieving the
American dream. My dad worked his ass off to learn English, then took
night classes to get his high school diploma. He went on to get a college
associate’s degree in business. Although it was hardly much higher
education, it meant a lot to my parents, who barely had an education before
coming to America.
Meanwhile, my mom tried to balance being a mom and working full-
time at the meat processing factory where both my parents worked. As I
learned the English alphabet through my kindergarten homework, my mom
also practiced with me. She knew basic English, but I also taught her
whatever bits I learned from school as well. My mom eventually did what
my dad did. She learned English, got her high school diploma, and
eventually her associates degree. She finally got her bachelors in business
management just two years ago.
 My parents worked extremely hard to get to where they were when my
dad passed away. His work newly promoted him as a supervisor at work
and my mom was soon to be in the same position in another division as
well. In the middle of all this happiness, we also bought a decently sized
home in a safe neighborhood exactly like what my dad dreamed of. But that
wasn’t without the hustle and grind both my parents did every single day.
My dad was one of the hardest working men I had ever known. He did
everything he possibly could to make our family’s life a little better, except
for learning how to rest. All his hard work came crashing down when he
didn’t wake up one morning. He died in his sleep due to an aneurysm. My
parents got married young and were only in their early thirties. So, his death
had been shocking and unbelievably sad.
After my dad passed away, the Hugheses moved in next door. They
moved from Minnesota to California just five years prior and nestled in the
northern, very affluent part of town. With a dad with a growing, successful
contracting business and a mom as a high school French teacher, the
Hughes’ were a wealthy family compared to mine.
“I still can’t believe your parents moved all the way across town like
that,” I said. “I still think about that beautiful house you guys used to live
in.”
“What do you mean?” asked Andy. “I would rather live next door to you
and your family any day than in that house.”
"Yeah, but that house was huge. I wouldn't mind having my own pool
and backyard like that.”
Before moving next door to us, I vaguely remembered they lived in a
large brand new house with a huge backyard and gigantic pool. I’m still
shocked they even made the sacrifice of giving up that beautiful home just
to live next door to us. All because Auntie Gao loved my mom that much.
They both always said that their love for one another was as deep as any
sisters born from the same parents. With all that Auntie Gao had done for
our family to support my mom, Jonathan, and me, I truly believed that.
"Trust me, it was just a big house with a pool. That’s it. It was nice and
all, but it never compared to me being able to walk over and hang out with
you and Jonathan whenever I wanted. Or having an amazing sleepovers
with you two." Andy chuckled.
I smiled, feeling the butterflies flutter in my stomach. "Yeah, I loved
how easy it was to hang out with you and Anthony, too. I honestly miss
those sleepovers. My overprotective mom was always so lax with you two
around, so we got away with so many things.”
“I know. Our parents were the same with you and Jonathan, but your
mom has always been the best—letting us stay up late and never
questioning why we were still up when she got home at four in the
morning.” Andy laughed, making my stomach flip at how cute he sounded.
“She even got us McDonald’s on her way home from her night shifts.”
“There were too many nights when you guys stayed up late. If I was a
parent, I’d be like your parents.” I shook my head, thinking about how the
guys stayed up all night and then slept the entire day.
“Oh, come on, Tink! We were teens and that’s what teens do best.
Remember how we used to sleep on the living room floor all the time?”
I laughed. “We? You mean, you and the boys? Who could forget how
you guys always stayed up until the sun rose, playing video games or
watching horror movies. I’m glad I never stayed up that late and always
slept in my room instead.”
“Not in the winter, though. It was always too cold to sleep in the living
room. Why do you think I always came crawling to your bedroom instead?
It was always the warmest.”
During the winters, when heating our entire home was expensive and
having warm bedrooms and bathrooms was more important, our living
room was always the coldest room in our home. The boys hardly ever slept
there during the winter months. Instead of fighting to sleep on the bed with
Jonathan like Anthony always did, Andy would always opt to sleep on a
futon on the floor. I never asked, but he always found his way to sleeping
on the floor of my small bedroom.
I laughed. “That was so long ago, wasn’t it?”
I became nostalgic over how excited I used to be whenever the air got
nippy and frosty. These were the secret moments I treasured the most as a
teen. What teenager wouldn’t mind waking up on a Saturday morning to
find their crush sleeping in their room and respectfully on the ground? I
sure didn’t.
“I miss those times, to be honest. I always loved sleeping on the floor of
your room the most whenever it came to your place.” He sounded wistful.
“Really? I’m surprised you’re not complaining about how cold the floor
was.”
 Andy laughed. “I think I loved the idea of sneaking into your room at
night more than complaining about sleeping on a cold floor.”
The apples of my cheeks flushed red hot at his comment. My heart
pitter pattered against my chest, knowing our conversation would soon
transition to the confession I once chose never to expose. Even now, despite
my firm decision to tell Andy the truth, the thought of doing so was still
nerve-wracking.
“I love your mom. She’s always so easygoing, kind, and sweet.
Meanwhile, my parents would never.”
“Oh, come on,” I said. “Your parents weren’t that bad. Besides, my
mom’s only like that with you and Anthony. She's a stickler for rules when
it comes to Jonathan and me.”
“My parents forced us to be in bed by eleven o’clock, Tink. How were
our sleepovers supposed to be fun with that rule?” He let out a small scoff.
“Besides, Mom and Dad are super lax with you and Jonathan, too.”
“You act as if you’re not asleep by 11 o’clock now,” I mentioned.
I could practically hear Andy roll his eyes. "Yeah, but that's because I
have to wake up early for the gym. If it were up to me, I'd stay up all night
with you.” His voice lowered slightly on the last part.
A shiver ran down my spine at the suggestive tone in his voice. "Well,
maybe we can stay up all night soon. For old time’s sake.”
"Sure, it’d be fun.”
“Maybe you can sleep in my bed instead of the floor this time around.”
“Sure, but I bite.”
I smiled. “And I kick.”
“Fuck, yeah, you do. I take back what I said earlier. I’d rather sleep on
the floor than in your bed.”
“Fine by me. More space for me to roll around.”
“I’m sure you need it all, too.” Andy let out a hearty laugh. "You know,
since we’re reminiscing and all, there's something I should’ve told you a
long time ago.”
I held my breath as I urged him on. “What is it?”
“I don’t know how to say this properly, but...” His words tumbled into
an incoherent mumble.
“What?”
“I said I used to be jealous of you and Jonathan.”
“Of what?”
 Jealous? What was there to be jealous of? I was the one that grew up
jealous of the twins instead. They had both of their parents—alive and
healthy—and they were well-liked by practically everyone.
“Anthony and I used to think Mom and Dad loved you both more as
kids. After your dad passed away, most of their focus was on you two for a
while and we felt like we didn’t matter as much to them. I remembered
being jealous and angry at you both for taking my parents away, but I
eventually realized that you two didn’t deserve it. You both lost your dad,
and he was never going to come back.” His voice was soft and light, as if he
was confessing something he never would have liked to admit out loud.
It had been so long ago that I hardly even remember what happened.
My dad passed away when I was eight, almost nine. I was so young then, so
I hardly remember much of the events that followed his funeral. All I
remember from then was the deep grief I couldn't comprehend and the
longing to see my dad walk through the front door. But even as a kid, I
knew the loss of him was going to immensely change my small family.
“Andy, you know they love you and Anthony the most, right? Their love
for Jonathan and me is hardly anything compared to the love they have for
you both.”
He chuckled. “I’ve come to terms that my parents unofficially adopted
you two.”
“Are you trying to imply that you only see me as a sister?” My voice
was teasing, but I was more curious than not. I wanted to know the truth.
“No, you’re my best friend. Jonathan’s the one that’s more of a sibling
than a friend. Maybe it’s because he’s the youngest of us four, so we were
always the most protective of him and teased him nonstop.”
I hummed in agreement. “It’s alright. He was an annoying, bratty kid
and deserved it.”
“Who’d have thought that he’d grow up to be the pinnacle of an Asian
parent’s dream, though?”
Not only was Jonathan super bratty, but he was also a major crybaby as
a kid, too. He was the most spoiled out of all of us because he was the
youngest and smartest. I wasn’t a bit surprised when he told me he wanted
to be a pharmacist after he graduated from his undergrad studies, which
made my mom incredibly happy and proud.
“As stupid as he can behave, he’s smart. At least he took the bullet for
us so our Asian moms wouldn’t have to bemoan about the lawyers and
doctors we could’ve been.”
Andy laughed. “True, true.”
I figured now was the chance for me to tell Andy something I should
have told him a long time ago as well. I once foolishly thought I could go to
the grave and never tell Andy I love him, but I could never.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Five

TAKING A DEEP BREATH, I turned to face Andy. His eyes

were glued on the quickly darkening road. I waited for a car to zoom its
way past us to leave us alone together in the last sun rays of a brisk winter
sunset.
"There's something I need to tell you, too," I said, my voice coming out
as a mere whisper.
Taking a quick pause, I projected my voice so he could clearly hear me.
I was nervous, but I wasn’t going to be shy about my true feelings for him.
"I don't know how to say this properly either, but… I’ve been in love
with you since we were teenagers."
Suddenly, the car swerved a little, scaring the living daylights out of me
and causing me to let out a yelp. I think Andy muttered an apology, but I
hardly remembered it. By the time my mind started registering what was
going on, Andy had already pulled off the freeway at the first exit he saw.
We were now on an isolated road by an almond tree orchard. We were the
only car on this quaint and quiet country road in the middle of acres upon
acres of almond trees.
“Sorry about that,” said Andy, panting hard over the low hum of the car.
He was probably in disbelief. The hushed music we were listening to
while chatting earlier had long been turned off, so I could hear his heavy
breathing clear and crisp. I swallowed down the emotions balling up in my
throat as my hands began to shake.
It was all becoming too much, and the walls of the car were closing in
on me. I muttered a quick sorry and something about fresh air, then leapt
out. Since it was already late winter, outside wasn’t too cold, but it was still
chilly enough to make me shiver.
I didn’t have my jacket on, but that didn’t matter. I needed a breather for
a moment. As I quickly walked alongside the still-hibernating, dormant
almond tree grove, I could hear Andy turn off the car and then come out
after me. His brisk footsteps were quickly catching up to me.
“Julie!” he called out after me.
It was then when I took courage and turned back to look at him. I wasn’t
going to be sorry about how I felt. I’d hidden these emotions for far too
long. I loved him, and that was that.
“I've been in love with you since I was thirteen, Andy," I said, my voice
rising and echoing through the air. "For years, I've watched as girls flitted
around you like butterflies, but inside it was burning me up. All that time, I
wanted you to be mine. Now, after all these years of suppressing and
denying this ache in my chest for you, I can't take it anymore."
My eyes welled up and a flood of tears blazed down my cheeks.
Suddenly, warmth washed over me from just an arm's reach away—Andy's
hot thumbs were brushing away my tears. His jacket draped over my
shoulders and the scent of fresh laundry enveloped me like a cocoon.
"Julie.”
"I know you're head-over-heels for someone else, and I wish more than
anything that it could be me. But I'm done hiding what I feel about you. I
don't expect anything in return, but I want you to know this: I love you and
living with you with this secret is getting harder every⁠—”
“Julie, I⁠—”
“You’re my best friend, Andy. You’ll always be, but I’m in love with
you. If you need me to move out, then I’m sure I’ll be able to find a place
by the end of the month⁠—”
“Julie, shut up.”
I furrowed my brows at the anguished, handsome face staring down at
me.
Andy let out a defeated scoff, as if in disbelief. “I can’t believe you beat
me to it. I was going to tell you how I felt after our trip home and after your
dad’s death anniversary.”
“What do you mean?”
I blinked my tears away as Andy’s thumbs brushed another warm stroke
under my eyes, wiping them away. His large hands held onto my face as a
soft, warm smile touched his lips. Then his lips came crashing down hard.
My teeth accidentally cut the inside of my mouth with the force of Andy’s
lips coming down on mine.
The metallic taste of my blood danced over my taste buds. But my
mouth was soon enveloped in that sweet, sweet taste of his mouth as his
tongue slipped in. Andy tasted of warm vanilla and a rich, milky
buttercream, exactly like the caramel hard candies he often sucked on to
keep himself awake during long drives. I wanted nothing more than to just
swallow every bit of him whole as I kissed him back with the same fervent
intensity.
Andy pulled away from our kiss, gasping for air. As I gazed over him,
he looked undone with messy hair, bright blushing red cheeks, and red,
kiss-swollen lips matching with mine. Instead of the grown man I had come
to know over the years, he looked like a blushing, love-smitten boy as he
panted hard into my face.
We both smiled at one another, completely breathless, as Andy pulled
me into him again. I expected another kiss to continue where we left off,
when all he did was rest his forehead against mine.
"Julie Lo, you are the one I love. It’s always been you. For more than
half my life, I have been in love with only you—if it’s not you, then it will
never be anyone else," he whispered, trying to catch his breath as he caught
mine. “The sun would have to burn to the end of its life before I’ll ever stop
loving you.”
“W-Why didn’t you ever say anything to me?” My voice was nothing
but a whisper.
“I did, but I was about to be eight and you were six and you never took
me seriously. I even told my mom I loved you.” He chuckled as my eyes
widened. “You’re so dumb and oblivious, Tink. I’ve been flirting with you
and dropping hints for more than half our lives. You still never caught on.”
“I-I just thought that you were childishly fooling around and teasing me
this whole time. I didn’t know you were actually flirting with me. Why do
you think I always brush you off?”
“If that was the case, why would I tease only you like that? I never do
that to Shoua, right?”
As he spoke, I felt my heart skip a beat. It was all coming together. The
shared glances, the lingering touches, and the subtle hints throughout our
time together growing up. It was all there, right in front of me, and I never
took a moment to realize it until now.
“Have you been waiting for me this whole time?”
Andy smiled softly. “I guess, in the simplest terms, yeah. I’ve been
waiting all my life for you, but I’ve also been waiting in fear.”
His fingers trailed up my body to dance across the column of my
sensitive neck. I let out a soft giggle from his ticklish touch and his smile
broadened.
“I didn’t want to ruin our friendship even though I’ve always felt a
speck of something there, between you and me. I wasn’t ever too sure,
either. But you always left some kind of breadcrumb for me to follow the
trail back to you. Whether it was the way you looked at me a certain way or
the way I was always the first person you looked for in a room.”
His hand came up to cup my face again. “You made me question
whether we felt the same thing or if I was just wishfully hopeful or just
plain stupid all the time. But I always knew that if there was a chance for
us, I would take it and… I did.”
A big grin stretched across his lips, and that was when it clicked.
I gasped. “That's why you asked me to move in with you.”
Andy let out a light and joyous laugh, like gentle chimes on a windy
day. “I saw the opportunity and jumped at it. But it hasn’t been as smooth
sailing as I was hoping it’d be.”
“So, what was your master plan of making me fall in love with you?”
He trailed nondescript designs into the corner of my smiling lips with
his thumb. He leaned in close enough for a kiss, but didn’t kiss me. Instead,
his lips lingered close to mine as he stared straight into my soul. Each of his
hot breaths teased against my lips, sending shivers down my spine as the
anticipation of our next kiss hung thickly in the air.
“Well, I already knew I had you hooked somewhere. All I needed to do
was just make you realize that the guy you’d been dreaming of has always
been here, waiting for you.”
“And exactly how were you going to do that?”
“By making sure you’re well-fed and taken care of. By taking you
wherever you need to go. By helping you become invested in one of your
favorite hobbies again. By supporting you and always being just a door
down the hallway whenever you need me.” The curve on his lips grew into
a mischievous, cocky smirk. “And, it worked.”
 I chuckled into the corner of his lips. “I love you, Andy Hughes.”
“I love you, too, Julie Lo.”
With that statement, I rose up on my tiptoes and wrapped my arms
around his neck to give him a kiss.
The gentleness of his lips pressed softly against the shape of mine as we
kissed each other with open-mouth smiles and giddy giggles. Then, with a
soft bite from him on my bottom lip, I opened my mouth wider for him. Our
lips moved in perfect unison as our tongues eagerly explored the map of
each other’s lips and the depth of each other’s mouths.
With every brush, suck, and tug, I felt an electric surge course through
my veins. It was as if all these years of pent-up desire and passion were
finally being unleashed and I was drowning in the sea of it, desperately
trying to gasp for air every chance I got.
As his hands roamed over my body, I couldn't help but let out a soft
moan onto his tongue. Andy suddenly pulled away, leaving our breaths
heavy and ragged. He leaned into me as he pulled me into a tight hug and
nestled his face into the crook of my neck, breathing me in.
“We need to get going. It’s dark already.”
I blinked, barely realizing how dark it had become. The sun already set,
and our only source of light came from the weak streetlights down the road,
the few stars, and waning moon starting to peek down on us. Even in the
darkness, I could still clearly see Andy’s flushed face, smirking red lips, and
twinkling eyes.
I leaned in and gave him one last peck on the lips. He eagerly welcomed
me with the tug of his hands. We kissed again until my phone suddenly
started blaring. With a shaky breath, I quickly answered my phone. I didn’t
even bother checking who was calling.
“H-Hello?” I answered.
“Are you guys almost here?” asked Jonathan loudly from the other end.
“U-Um,” was all I could answer.
Jonathan, Anthony, and Shoua suggested we go out tonight for drinks at
a new brewery in town. Apparently, it was the newest hot spot, so they
really wanted us all to go. I had been so nervous about confessing that I
completely forgot.
Andy motioned for me to hand over the phone, and I did as he
requested. “Hello?” he asked, firmly and slightly irritated.
 The furrow on his brow made me giggle a bit. He was clearly upset that
Jonathan interrupted us, but turned to me with a smile. He took my hand in
his, tugging me toward the car. I smiled to myself as I felt his thumb brush
gently across my knuckles, oblivious to the conversation between him and
my brother. By the time he ended the call, he had already opened the
passenger side for me.
I got into the car after taking my phone back and, as much as I wanted
to steal another kiss with him, we had to get going. I wasn’t sure how long
we would take, but we were now going to arrive late. We were both quiet as
he started the car. I couldn't help but steal glances at him, still feeling a little
dazed from our intense make-out session. He noticed and smirked at me, his
eyes glittering with amusement.
“What?” His voice was low and husky. “Like this handsome face?”
"No, I think I like Anthony’s face more.” I bit my bottom lip to stop
myself from grinning like a fool.
Andy chuckled and shook his head before getting back onto the freeway
and focusing on the road ahead. “That’s too bad, because I think you’re
stuck with me for life. Unless you don’t want to be.”
“Andy, I’ve waited half my life to be with you. Why wouldn’t I want to
be stuck with you until the end of time?”
He pulled one of his hands off of the steering wheel and reached over to
my side. “I want to hold your hand.”
I couldn’t contain myself anymore because I was grinning from ear to
ear now. My hand quickly took hold of his and squeezed it. His big, warm
hand squeezed mine back as he let out a long sigh.
"I hope you're ready for this, Tink.” His tone was serious.
“For?”
“I want it all with you—marriage, kids, and the white picket fence—all
of it. But if there’s ever a moment you don’t want it with me, just let me
know. My heart will break and never be the same, but I’ll respect your
decision. And, I’ll⁠—”
“Andy, shut up. I want it all with you, too.”
He let out a hearty laugh in response as he squeezed my hand again. I
took a moment to squeeze it back. I watched him as he blinked slowly with
a boyish smirk on his face. He stole a quick glance in my direction, and his
eyes were filled with nothing but love and giddiness. Without a single word,
he brought the back of my hand up to the curve of his lips and planted a
warm kiss on it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Six

“ABOUT TIME YOU TWO GOT HERE,” greeted

Jonathan. No ‘Hey,’ or ‘How was the drive?’
Despite being a grown adult, that brattiness in him clearly never went
away. He stood in front of Andy’s SUV in the opened garage of Hughes'
home with his arms crossed. I gave him a glare as I threw my small duffle
bag at him and Andy closed the trunk of the car.
“The least you could do is help us out, you lazy bum,” I bit back as he
bothered to catch my things with both his arms. “Now, take my bag to my
room.”
“Chill, Jonathan,” laughed Andy. “It’s barely nine and we’ve been
driving for four hours.”
Jonathan gave Andy a look. “Actually, it took you both five hours to get
here,” he said firmly. My brother cocked an eyebrow at the two of us
suspiciously. “When it should’ve really taken three hours and a half, which
is how long it usually takes you to get here, Andy. Where did the extra hour
and a half go if it took you both this long?”
Andy and I exchanged a quick look, silently keeping our little secret
between the two of us. We arrived even later than expected because we
pulled over to the parking lot of a rest stop. It was for what was supposed to
be a quick make-out session that drew on longer than we both planned. I
blushed at the memory of Andy’s hot breath across my neck and hoped my
brother wouldn't notice.
"Traffic was horrible," I lied, trying to sound nonchalant.
"Uh-huh," Jonathan said skeptically.
 I rolled my eyes at him as he let out a chuckle. He continued to look
between Andy and me as if our intense kisses were evident on one another’s
faces. Jonathan narrowed his eyes at us.
“Something changed between the two of you,” he casually commented.
But before I could get defensive, he motioned to leave and headed toward
our house to drop off my things. “I can’t believe it still took you both five
hours to get here!”
With Jonathan gone, I glanced at Andy with a small smile. He smiled
back, broad and unfazed. “Good thing I didn’t leave a mark on that pretty
neck of yours,” he whispered.
Andy gave the base of my neck a quick glance before his dark gaze
settled on my lips, as if he wasn’t lapping at or sucking on either of those
spots just thirty minutes ago. I reached over and lightly hit his chest.
“Stop staring like that,” I said. “You’re making it obvious.”
After our make-out session, we both agreed it was best not to tell our
families we were planning to date. Andy and me wanted to enjoy this
newfound side of our relationship without any outside interference or
pressure for the time being. Everything with this was so fresh and new and
we wanted it to be only between the two of us, at least for a little while. We
would tell our families when we felt the time was right.
He chuckled with a devious grin. “Fine.”
As Andy closed the garage door, I headed inside first. Immediately, the
chattering of our two families welcomed me. Uncle Gary was watching a
show in the living room, with my mom and Auntie Gao gossiping from the
kitchen, and Anthony and Shoua chatting in the dining room. My mom and
Auntie Gao made khao poon, which is a Lao red curry noodle soup, to
welcome Andy and me home. The smell was wafting through the air. It had
been a short while since I had been home and I missed this.
I took a moment to brace myself for the questions. Like Jonathan, there
was no way they weren’t going to ask what took us so long as well. It was
unusual for Andy to be this… distracted.
“Hey,” I said, stepping into the dining room from the garage.
“Was traffic that bad?” were both Anthony and Shoua’s immediate
responses.
Meanwhile, my mom and Auntie Gao came in from the kitchen. It
elated them to see me.
 “Julie, noj mov!” said Auntie Gao. Julie, come eat! She quickly ushered
me toward the kitchen to go grab some food.
“You two took so long! Come, eat before the soup gets cold,” said my
mom, meeting us in the dining room.
Uncle Gary came into the dining room as well. His tall, broad frame,
similar to both the twins’, took up most of the space. “Traffic must’ve been
bad, huh?” he asked with a chuckle.
“Yeah,” I laughed. Thankfully, I sounded genuine.
“Glad you two took your time. No need to rush when it’s only family.
Go get some food. You must be hungry,” nodded Uncle Gary, with a gentle
smile.
As I quickly maneuvered into the kitchen to fix myself a bowl of curry
noodle soup, I heard Andy finally coming in. We doubted our families
would question anything if we became excessively joined at the hip. But we
figured it might be best to put a little distance between the two of us while
we were home with them for now.
“Took you long enough to arrive, bro,” said Anthony from his spot at
the large dining table.
I could practically hear Andy roll his eyes. “What do you expect? It’s a
Friday night so there was bound to be traffic. Calm your tits down,” he said.
“Son, was there an accident on I-98?” asked Uncle Gary.
“No, just a ton of people,” answered Andy, sounding perfectly earnest.
I couldn't help but smile at how genuine he sounded. It made me feel
giddy and excited that we shared something that was only between us. As I
sat down at the dining table and started to enjoy my noodle soup, Andy
eventually took his seat next to me with his own bowl. I stole a glance at
him as he sat down and, as if on instinct, he caught my gaze.
He looked as calm and collected as ever, as if nothing had happened
between us in the car. For a brief second, I wondered if he was feeling the
same rushing emotions as I was. Then, his lips curled into a tiny sly smirk,
and I knew he was definitely feeling the same.
As we ate, the conversation around the table continued to flow. Our
moms were now sitting at the table and even Uncle Gary took a seat as
well, giving us an opportunity to catch up on their lives. Anthony talked
about his latest furniture flipping and restoring project while Shoua shared
stories of her most recent half a million dollar house sale. Jonathan had
little to complain about, except for the Hmong moms, aunties, and
grandmas that kept coming into the pharmacy he worked at and trying to set
him up with their daughters, nieces, and granddaughters.
My mom and Auntie Gao were in their own corner, still updating each
other on the latest family gossip, and Uncle Gary talked about the latest
popular dystopian series that was all the rage. The guys became thrilled at
the mention of it and soon Jonathan was at the helm of a passionate
monologue on his theories on where the plot was heading next. Meanwhile,
Anthony and Andy haughtily countered with their own.
Shoua and I were in our own corner. My cousin is blessed with a
beautiful, mid-sized body and great skin and loves raving about the latest
fashion, skincare, and beauty products trends. I could always count on her
to keep me updated with what was the hottest product on the market.
As our family gossiped, chatted, and debated, Andy and I glanced at
each other in the chaos of it with smiles on our lips. Unbeknownst to the
others, under the table, Andy’s warm hand held mine. This was our secret
for now.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Seven

I WOKE up midmorning to my room being freezing cold, to my

surprise. Since it was the smallest out of our three-bedroom and two-
bathroom house, it was often the coolest one during the summer and
warmest in the winter with the AC or heater on. But the complete opposite
without either of it. I could have sworn we left the heater on last night, but
maybe my mom or Jonathan woke up in the middle of the night to turn it
off.
I quickly peeked outside the window and was disappointed to see the
sky gray, gloomy, and cloudy. No wonder it was so cold. It was probably
going to rain. I sighed as I pulled the covers up to my cold nose and laid
there, thinking about my dad and how long he had been gone.
Twenty years. I was eight when he passed away and, even at that age, I
knew death meant I was never going to see him again. In the two decades
since he had been gone, I no longer cried whenever I thought about him.
Although I felt sad when I missed him, the pain wasn’t as overwhelming
and debilitating as it once was.
It was hard at first, but as the many years passed by, I learned to live
past the grief and hurt over the emptiness he left behind. At twenty-eight
years old, in the twenty years since my dad had been gone, I’d learned how
to live without him in my life.
Since he passed away so young, I often wondered what his hopes,
aspirations, and dreams were for me. Without a doubt, I’m sure he would
have wanted me to get a college degree and attempt to be a lawyer or
doctor. But, with those typical Asian parent aspirations aside, I wanted to
know what his reaction would have been to me graduating both high school
and college summa cum laude, or getting my first college acceptance letter,
or my first internship at a big interior design firm, or my first job offer.
I knew he would have been proud of me and even prouder of Jonathan
and his accomplishments. But I would have loved to have seen that big,
gentle smile he always wore and hear his gentle laugh I remembered so
clearly. I would have wanted him to know that both his and my mom’s
back-breaking efforts to give us the best life they could give us weren’t in
vain. I wanted him to know that both Jonathan and I became the American
dream the two of them always aspired for.
More than anything, I wish I could hear my dad tell me how proud he
was of Jonathan and me.
As all these thoughts swam in my mind, I heard a small knock on my
door and shuffling from the other side. It was probably Jonathan because
my mom never knocked, let alone waited for me to open the door.
“Hmm?” I answered, sleepily.
“Get up,” said my brother through the closed door. “We need to get
ready to go to the cemetery.”
As a family, we always visited my dad every year for his death
anniversary with the Hugheses. Today we were going to visit my dad like
we usually did whenever I made the trip back with a small meal and drink,
as always. But instead of just any meal, we brought his favorite meal. It
consisted of a fish soup with herbs, cherry tomatoes, and lots of Thai chili
peppers paired with rice.
I got up from my warm bed and opened the door to find Jonathan still
standing there with his burly naked arms sticking out of a tank top, wild bed
hair, and sleepy eyes. He looked down at me from where he stood, upset.
“I need to talk for a bit,” he said, coming in. “In private. It’s about
Dad.”
“What’s wrong?” I asked. I quickly closed the door as I turned to him.
Sitting on the bed, my brother looked almost like a kid again.
“I don’t know what to make of Dad being gone for twenty years,” he
said with his eyes glued to the ground. He frowned. “I miss him, but I feel
like I hardly miss him as much as you or Mom. What’s even worse is how I
hardly remember much about him, either.”
Sadness washed over me as I sat next to him on my still-warm bed. I
draped my arm across his broad shoulders and pulled him into my side. I
squeezed his hard shoulder. “It’s perfectly fine if you feel that way. He
passed away when you were six.”
“Yeah, but it wasn’t like I was a toddler. I was old enough to remember
what it was actually like to have a dad. I should miss and remember him at
least, you know?” countered Jonathan. He let out a long sigh. “But I don’t.
Not as much as you or Mom, and it makes me feel ashamed and guilty.”
“There’s nothing for you to feel ashamed or guilty about. Dad’s been
gone for more than half our lives. You were practically a baby then.”
I let the silence settle after what I said. But with that small frown etched
on Jonathan’s lips, I knew my words weren’t getting to him. He was being
too hard on himself.
“Just because I had about two extra years with Dad doesn’t mean I miss
him any more or less than you. Jonathan, Dad’s been gone since you were
six. He hasn’t been here with us for twenty years of your life, but that
doesn’t mean you love him any less. Right?”
He finally looked up and met my eyes. His facial features softened. “Of
course not. Dad will always be my dad, and I’ll always care about him.”
I gave him a small nod. “See?”
He nodded back, slowly. “How are you doing with the fact that he’s
been gone for this long?”
I paused for a moment, as I tried to put my feelings into words. “Some
days, when I take a moment to remember there was a time long ago when it
wasn’t just us three, but us four, I get sad and I miss Dad.
“It makes me feel bad sometimes, like I’m forgetting him, but the truth
is that this is what moving on after his death looks like to me after twenty
years. Just because I don’t spend every moment of my life thinking about
him doesn’t mean I love him any less or don’t miss him. I will always miss
and love Dad.”
Jonathan let out a long exhale, as if he was absorbing the words I said.
“Dad’s been gone for so long that I don’t even remember his voice
anymore. I hardly recognize his voice when we’re watching those old tapes
the Hugheses took when we were kids.”
I became misty-eyed. While I could still remember our dad’s voice,
Jonathan couldn’t anymore and I felt guilty that I did. The eight years I had
with my dad weren’t fair to the six my brother had with him. Jonathan
watched me wipe my tears away with a thoughtful expression. I didn’t need
to tell him that I was the luckier one of us two.
 “Can you tell me what his voice sounded like?”
Despite him passing away when I was too young to have as many
memories of our dad as I wanted, his voice will always be one thing I knew
I’d remember. I could practically still hear him call out my name.
“Of course. Dad’s voice was distinctively low and calming, like a
summer night’s breeze. Comforting and gentle, just like he was.”
We sat for a moment as my brother thought about my words. His chin
dipped a little with his eyes glued to the floor. “I miss him.”
“I miss him, too.” I knocked my knee into his. “You don’t remember
much about him, but you still remember his love for you. Right?”
My brother let out a tiny scoff as he gave me a wobbly smile. “It’s
impossible to forget how much and how deeply he loved us.”
“See?” I gave him a small smile as I gave his shoulder another squeeze.
“I think that’s the most important thing to remember. Dad may not be
physically with us anymore. But his love for us will always be here, and
that’s something we can hold on to.”
Jonathan nodded slowly, a look of contemplation on his face. “Yeah,
you’re right. I guess I’ve focused too much on the fact that I don’t miss him
as much. Or that I don’t remember him as well as I used to.”
“That’s natural, especially since he passed away when you were so
young.” My voice became a bit shaky as I continued. My vision became
blurry with tears welling up. “It’s not like you actually forgot about him.
You just said it yourself that you still remember what it’s like to have Dad
here. So, don’t beat yourself up over this. There’s no right or wrong way to
feel about him being gone after this many years.”
“No one can ever really forget Dad. He was so kind, had so much love
to give, and was so forgiving.” Jonathan’s voice was firm with certainty.
I let out a laugh, and a few tears escaped the dam. “Exactly. That’s just
Dad.”
Jonathan turned to me with watery eyes. “I thought I wasn’t being a
dutiful son to him by forgetting about him and overriding his existence with
other memories. Or, worse, other people.”
Uncle Gary has been the one person who had really gone out of his way
to love and care for us after our dad passed away. He took us on camping
trips with him and the twins, despite my protests. He taught us both how to
drive. Whatever he did with his boys, he always included us as well. He
was practically our second dad. In some ways, Jonathan probably felt guilty
for seeing him as a father figure.
“Uncle Gary will never replace Dad, you know that, right? He would
never want to replace him, either.”
Jonathan gave me a tender look. “True.”
I pulled my other arm up and gave him a hug as he hugged me back
tightly. My eyes teared up again in the warm embrace of my brother,
grateful he opened up about this with me.
“Feel better now?”
Jonathan scoffed over my shoulder. “Yeah. Thanks for that, Julie.”
“You’re welcome.”
We pulled away from our hug, and Jonathan got up from my bed. I
quickly took the opportunity to tuck myself back into bed and I wrapped my
blankets tightly around me as I shivered. He gave me an irritated look,
judging me.
“Don’t go back to bed! We’re supposed to leave soon.”
I became defensive. “I’m not sleeping! It’s just cold in here.”
Jonathan shook his head with a roll of his eyes as he opened my
bedroom door. “What do you mean? It’s fine here. It was actually too hot
last night.”
I gave him a death glare with the furrow of my brows. He was the
culprit for making my room freezing cold this morning. “No, it wasn’t!”
“Yes, it was! Whatever men see in you, I’ll never understand.” Jonathan
shook his head again and then began to eye me disgustingly as he took in
the sight of me on my bed.
“Shut the fuck up.” Jonathan rolled his eyes and left, leaving my
bedroom door wide open. “At least close the door behind you, asshole!”
Jonathan never responded back as I heard a few beeps coming from the
control panel from the air conditioning and heater down the hall. The heater
suddenly came on before I could yell at him to come close to my door
again.
“Thanks,” I yelled.
Jonathan grunted in response before closing his own bedroom door. To
which I rolled my eyes at.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Eight

AT THE CEMETERY, there were a few weak and choked voices

as we said a few sentences about how long it had been and how much we
missed my dad. As our parents turned to walk away after their goodbyes,
Anthony and Jonathan followed.
This left Andy and I the only two people there for a moment. I was
taking my time to look at the photo my mom selected for my dad’s
headstone. It was one that didn’t depict his true personality. He looked stern
and serious as he stared straight at the camera. But I could tell from the
curls at the corners of his lips, he was just about to smile or let out one of
his gentle laughs.
Andy suddenly squatted down low, even though everyone else already
left. He turned to smile at me for a moment before looking back at the
headstone, coming eye to eye with it.
“Uncle Cha, this is Andy. Do you remember when Julie and I used to be
kids and were completely inseparable? You used to joke around, telling my
parents that we should move next door so Julie and I would always be
together,” he said in a gentle voice.
“I want to thank you for that. Because of you, we could always be
together and now I want to spend the rest of my life next to her. I love your
daughter, Uncle Cha. I love your Julie. I wouldn’t want to spend the eternity
of this life together with anyone other than her. And don’t worry. I promise
to take good care of her because that’s the least we both know she
deserves.”
 Feeling overcome with emotions, I knelt down by his side, completely
speechless. I could barely utter a single syllable as I stared at him in shock.
His words completely blindsided me.
“A-Andy,” was all I could manage.
He turned to me with a wide, bashful grin. “I meant every word. I have
always loved you, Julie, and I wouldn’t have wanted it any other way.”
I stood up, and Andy followed after me. Wordlessly, I dived into his
chest and hugged him tightly. As my heart drummed hard against my
ribcage, I could hear Andy’s was the same as I buried my face in his chest.
Tears burned the corners of my eyes as I let out a shaky whimper.
Thump, thump.
His heart pounded against my ear as I felt him wrap his arms tightly
around me. “I know,” I said into his chest, smiling back.
We stayed there for another moment. I took my time to enjoy his usual
light and clean scent and the warmth he embraced me in. Taking in a deep
breath, I tried to calm down my still hammering heart when Andy’s had
already slowed down to a normal pace.
The weight of my dad’s loss and Andy’s declaration of love all collided
at once, and my heart was too weak to take it all in. I was feeling everything
at once. As a cool breeze blew past us and the sky lightened up with a bird
chirping in the distance, I knew my dad knew Andy Hughes didn’t make
empty promises. The calming and chirping bird lulled my heart down to a
calm and peaceful rhythm.
I pulled away from our hug and looked up at Andy. His hazel green gaze
was gentle and tender. With his hands on both my shoulders, he gave them a
quick squeeze. “We should head back. Our family’s waiting.”
I glanced over to where our families stood waiting a few yards away. It
surprised me none of them had gotten in the car yet. Our parents were
chatting and our two brothers were eyeing us. Jonathan’s eyes were
narrowed and suspicious, meanwhile Anthony’s were curious and observant
as they stood there in their own conversation, separate from our parents.
“Okay,” I said, as Andy led the way back to our families. He was an
arm’s length away, and I desperately wanted to hold his hand.
“Done?” asked my mom, glancing at me. All three parents gave me
slightly worried looks as they caught the sight of my red, puffy eyes.
“Yeah,” I said with a sniff. “Let’s go.”
 I climbed into the car, and I found myself in the backseat with Andy as
Jonathan drove and Anthony was in the passenger seat. Meanwhile, my
mom was with Auntie Gao and Uncle Gary. This was intentional, though.
My mom told Jonathan and I earlier that she wanted to talk to them in
private.
“I still can’t believe it’s been twenty years since your dad’s been gone,”
commented Anthony as Jonathan drove out of the cemetery. His tone was
unusually serious and sad. “It barely felt like yesterday when our dad came
to school to suddenly pull us out of class. Remember, Andy?”
“Yeah, I remembered thinking it was a little strange because Dad came
around nine that morning to get us. He and Mom had never pulled us out of
school that early before,” he replied. “Then we both watched him sob in the
car in the school parking lot after we all got in. It was the first time we ever
saw him cry.”
“I can still remember the sound of his voice when he told us your dad
passed away,” said Anthony. “It was broken, and… and⁠—”
“And, completely devastated,” chimed in Andy, helping Anthony out.
“Yeah, that,” he said.
“I don’t think Jonathan and I even knew what was going on until after
we got home,” I said.
It had been Auntie Gao, who immediately called out of work and picked
the two of us up from school. She was the one who took us home. It hadn’t
been our mom.
“Your mom came to get us, and she just cried the entire time she drove
us home,” I mumbled. “We had just moved into our home. So, the drive
from school to home was quick, but your mom’s cries were just… I knew
something was wrong.”
“To be honest, she kinda scared me back then. We all cry, but there’s
something about the way people cry when they grieve that sounds eerie,”
said Jonathan. “I don’t really like thinking back to that time. Hearing all the
adults crying terrorized me, and I used to have nightmares of them crying,
over and over.”
It always hurt me to hear how Jonathan internalized what happened
around that time. He was the youngest of us and, because of that, the most
vulnerable. For the longest time afterwards, he never slept alone. For
sleepovers at the Hughes’, he would sleep with Anthony most of the time
and sometimes with Andy and I. When we were home, he would sleep
together with me or our mom. He didn’t sleep alone until he was in eighth
grade.
“It’s hard being that young and losing a parent. I knew what death was,
but I also didn’t fully understand it,” he continued. “All I knew was that my
dad wasn’t here anymore and that on its own was already tough enough.”
Anthony reached over and gave Jonathan’s shoulder a quick squeeze
just as Andy placed his hand in mine, giving it a reassuring squeeze as well.
“I hope our family was at least able to be there for you all to make the
world less of a scary place,” said Andy. His thumb brushed over my
knuckles just lightly enough to send goosebumps all over my body as he
continued to keep our hands intertwined.
In the rearview mirror, I could see Jonathan smiling. “It was easier
because of you two and your parents. Thank you for everything you guys
have done for us.”
Anthony let out a chuckle. “You’re welcome, kid,” he said. “When did
you become so thoughtful, huh? Weren’t you just a spoiled brat just this
morning?”
Jonathan half scoffed, half laughed. “I wasn’t spoiled!”
“Yes, you were!” said Andy, Anthony, and I in unison.
We all laughed as the conversation shifted to more lighthearted topics.
Despite the weight of my dad being gone for twenty years still lingering in
the air, we couldn't help but laugh and reminisce about old times. Anthony
shared a funny story about exactly how spoiled Jonathan was.
He mentioned the amazing tenth birthday party Jonathan had at
Disneyland, since our parents never hesitated to spoil him. None of us got
the same treatment without having to beg. Andy was quick to list some of
the best Christmas presents from our parents, and they were all Jonathan’s. I
chimed in, reminiscing about how my dad used to always come home with
a new Hot Wheels toy for him. But I would get a snack sized bag of chips.
“That’s not fair, Julie. You know you were his favorite! Dad used to
always catch a grasshopper and put it in a little cage for you all summer
long!” retorted Jonathan, getting flustered. “He never caught one for me,
ever! Because we’d always have to share, but you never shared.”
I laughed. “Sure, I got the grasshopper, but I never got McDonald’s the
way we did whenever we were with the twins. Remember how Dad would
always lie that he needed to go to the store for something, but he actually
took us to McDonald’s to get Happy Meals instead?”
 The twins let out a shared snicker. “You know, there were a lot of times
your dad would take us there without you two,” casually mentioned
Anthony.
“What?” Jonathan and I asked in unison.
“Yeah,” laughed Andy. “Guess we were actually your dad’s favorite,
huh?”
I turned to Andy, feeling utterly betrayed. His wide grin tipped into a
playful smirk as he cocked an eyebrow at me.
“No,” I retorted, scoffing. “It was me.”
“Did your dad ever take you two to McDonald’s or Blockbuster without
us then?” asked Anthony.
When my dad snuck us all off to McDonald’s, he’d also let us stop by
the nearest Blockbuster to pick out the newest children’s movie. But that
was only if the twins were visiting us. It was as if he favored them more
than Jonathan and me.
“No,” I mumbled.
“That’s what I thought,” laughed Anthony as he craned his neck to look
at his older brother. Andy quickly let go of my hand before Anthony could
see. “Andy, we were Uncle Cha’s favorite kids.”
Between the front seats, Anthony pulled out his fist for a fist bump with
his older brother. Andy laughed, and I shook my head as the two of them
fist bumped.
I smiled at them. It was comforting to be surrounded by family at a time
like this, and I was grateful for their presence. But despite the laughter and
love, my mind couldn't help but drift back to Andy's words to my dad at the
cemetery. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with me and I wanted to do
the same. Like him, I honestly wouldn’t want this life any other way. My
only regret was how I didn’t tell him the truth about my feelings sooner.
As the guys let out laughs about something Anthony said, Andy turned
to me with a gentle smile. His hand lightly brushed up against mine, which
rested on the middle car seat between us again. His pretty eyes were
twinkling brightly. I almost reached over to take hold of his face so I could
see them up close. But I held myself back. Instead, I stared back, and we
watched each other the whole ride home.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Twenty-Nine

“YOU TWO ALRIGHT?” Andy asked his parents as we all got

out of the car.
We all left the cemetery and arrived home at the same time. But, unlike
the four of us who came tumbling out of the car with big smiles and
reminiscing about the past, our parents were more somber. Uncle Gary
cleared his throat and Auntie Gao gave us a gentle smile.
“Jonathan and Julie, your mom said that you two wanted to talk to us?”
asked Auntie Gao.
As Andy and Anthony threw curious glances at us two, we nodded our
heads. My mom gave the twins a soft smile with watery eyes. I glanced
over at Andy as his parents led all of us inside. It was quiet as we sat down
in the living room, facing each other. I smiled into my uncle and aunt’s red
and teary eyes.
This was my mom’s best friend and her husband. Ever since my dad
passed away two decades ago, they had been nothing but the rock my small
family needed. Although we lost our dad, we also gained a bigger close-knit
family all because of the Hugheses and their love for us.
“Thank you for everything you all have done for us—for my mom,
Julie, and me,” started Jonathan. “If it wasn’t for your family, then it would
have been much harder for us after the loss of our dad. I don’t think our
lives would have been the same as it is now if you had never moved in next
door.”
Jonathan and I gave each other an encouraging glance as my mom’s
eyes welled up. The twins warmly wrapped their arms around her shoulders
for comfort.
“Thank you for being there for us when my dad couldn’t,” I continued.
“Uncle Gary and Auntie Gao, I don’t think you both know how much it
means to Jonathan and I when you always include us on your summer trips
or all of the birthday and Christmas gifts you get us. You both always go out
of your way to love us as if we’re one of your own and we can never thank
you enough for that. My mom, Jonathan, and I appreciate all your family
has done for us deeply and greatly.”
Uncle Gary looked at me with those same beautiful hazel green eyes
Andy had, glassy and emotional. “Your dad was a great and incredibly kind
man. He was my first friend here and I’ll never forget how open and warm
he was to me,” he said. His voice was hoarse and cracked. “I promised your
dad one thing when I found out he passed away and it was that I’d love you
both as my own. I knew your dad. I knew his kindness and his big heart.
Without a doubt, he would have done the same for Andy and Anthony as
well. So, from that day forward, you two became our kids.”
I never knew about this pledge Uncle Gary made to my dad. Uncle Gary
would always speak fondly of him. They were good friends and often went
on camping and fishing trips together. While my dad was obsessed with
soccer and Uncle Gary loved basketball, the two of them often watched
soccer and basketball matches together. My dad indoctrinated Uncle Gary
into his obsession with soccer. He had been watching soccer ever since. But
I never knew this.
Jonathan and I turned to each other, stunned. My brother’s eyes were
glassy as he tried to hold back the tears. My throat balled up with emotions
as well, almost unable to reply to Uncle Gary.
“We never knew this,” I croaked.
“It’s alright,” said Uncle Gary, now with tear-stained cheeks. “It’s a
silent promise between your dad and I, after all.”
God, Andy was just like his dad, making vows and promises to my dad.
I felt my heart beat harder at this realization.
“We love you two greatly, Julie and Jonathan.” Auntie Gao smiled as
tears poured from her eyes.
“We know and can thank you both enough for that,” I said, with a
strained voice.
Uncle Gary was the first to get up to hug us. As he pulled Jonathan into
a bear hug, my brother spoke up again. “Thank you for being the dad that I
know my dad would have been for me, Uncle Gary.”
This sent the older man over the rails as he began to cry. “You’re
welcome,” he said through his tears. He gave Jonathan one final, firm pat
on the shoulder then turned to me with a teary smile. “Julie, come here.”
I smiled back as he embraced me in the same big hug he gave Jonathan.
“I’d always wanted a girl. You know that, right?”
Auntie Gao and Uncle Gary always wanted more children. But
balancing the twins on top of their careers was hard, and they chose not to.
Uncle Gary used to lament on how much he wanted a daughter. So, when
the Hugheses moved here from Minnesota, he spoiled me rotten. He still
spoils me rotten whenever he has the chance.
I sniffed. “Of course.”
Uncle Gary pulled away with a big grin. “Thank you for giving me the
opportunity to have a daughter, Julie,” he said, making my chest swell with
emotions. “No father could ever ask for a better daughter than you.”
I couldn’t say anything back. I was overbrimming with emotions, tears,
and snot. It wasn’t long before Uncle Gary pulled us, his four adult kids,
into a huge embrace. After a few more minutes of hugging and wiping tears,
my mom and Auntie Gao suggested that we all go out for lunch. As our
parents discussed which restaurant they wanted to go to, I felt a hand brush
against mine. I turned to see Andy looking at me with a soft smile.
“You okay?” he asked.
I let out a long breath. This was probably the most peace I had ever had
with everything in my life for a long time. I was finally the most
comfortable and in harmony with work, the city I now called home, my
family, and Andy.
As a kid, things were hard because my dad was gone. But the Hugheses
made it better by being there. As an adult, I was never truly happy in the
city I lived in or with my job there or with the partners I had. I was lonely
and suffocating in San Ignacio, in its expensive tiny homes, narrow streets,
and cold, foggy summers. But everything had shifted for the better since I
moved and started living with Andy.
I nodded, smiling back. I brushed my hand lightly against Andy’s in
return. “Never been better.”
THE DAY after my dad’s death anniversary was sunny. It was warm,
clearly noting that spring was just around the corner. I was glad I finally got
some much-needed alone time with my mom before Shoua got here with
Anthony, while Andy and Jonathan were out in the driveway for a one-on-
one basketball game.
Shoua and I planned a girls’ outing to go get pedicures and lunch with
Auntie Gao and my mom. But before she could get here, I took my alone
time with my mom as a chance to ask her something. This was a question
I’d always wanted to ask and never had the courage until now.
“Mom?” I called out.
“Hm?”
We were talking about the furniture flipping projects I did. Although she
didn’t understand much, she was supportive of my hobby and elated about
the extra cash I was making from selling my work. Now probably didn’t
seem like the best time to talk about something serious, but I didn’t really
seem to have a choice.
I didn’t really have a chance to talk with her last night since our long
day with the Hugheses exhausted her and she went to bed earlier. But Andy
and I were going to leave later today. I’d rather talk to her in person than
over the phone about this.
“Why didn’t you ever remarry?” I asked.
That question made her come to a halt as she turned to me. Over the
years, many people had asked her the same question. She became a young,
beautiful widow when my dad passed away. Everyone, including my
father’s family, expected her to start dating or remarry eventually. But she
never did.
“Being with your dad was more than enough for me,” replied my mom.
I nodded. I knew how much my parents loved each other and the
thought of anyone else taking my dad's place was just unimaginable. But
still, I couldn't help but feel a tinge of sadness whenever I thought about my
mom and how unfair this life was to her.
“But what about now?” I pressed on. “You’ve been alone for so long.
Don’t you ever get lonely when Jonathan and I aren’t here?”
My mom smiled. “Not really. I have you and Jonathan, and the rest of
our family. Plus, I have my work, my gardening, and Auntie Gao. I have a
lot in my life that keeps me fulfilled,” she admitted. “People used to ask me
all the time if I was ever going to remarry after Dad died and it has always
been no. Naturally, most young widows move on and remarry. But your dad
and I loved each other greatly, and I know I won’t find anyone like him
again. I’d rather be alone than be with someone who only makes me half as
happy as he did.”
I blinked, trying to hold back the tears. “If you could go back and
choose whether to relive this life with Dad again, would you?”
My mom gave me a tender yet amused look. “Tsawg tiam los yeej yuav
ua neej nrog koj txiv li os.” No matter how many lifetimes, I will always
choose to be together with your dad.
My mom used the Hmong words ‘ua neej,’ which translates to ‘live
together’ in English. In a cultural aspect, these words mean a lifetime of
dedication, devotion, and marriage. Her answer was simple. She would
always pick my dad, either in this life or the next. It would always be him,
no matter how little time they had together. I nodded with a lump in my
throat.
For most of my life, I had seen my mom grieve the life my dad and she
lost, especially for big moments like our graduations or college acceptance
letters or major career advancements. I couldn’t even begin to imagine how
emotional she would be when either Jonathan or I got married or one of us
started having kids.
Regardless, my mom’s words hit home for me.
She would rather live a life with the person that made her happy than
with one that didn’t bring her an ounce of that, even if it would be painful.
I’m glad I didn’t let my fear of losing Andy hold me back anymore. I’m
glad I took the risk of telling Andy the truth because living in this happiness
was better than never knowing it. If I hadn’t, I knew I would have lived the
rest of my life regretting how I never took this chance even if Andy was
going to confess anyway. I’m glad I did this for myself.
As Andy and I left our hometown in the early evening, I couldn’t help
but feel wistful that we were already leaving. It would be hours before we
reached the city, and I already missed the people I loved living here.
“I can’t believe you made my dad cry,” laughed Andy.
I scoffed, watching the acres of agriculture pass by us as we made our
way out of town. Everything was bare, but you could see tiny signs of life
sprouting back now that winter was almost over.
“It wasn’t intentional,” I said. I turned to look at him as he raised an
eyebrow. “I just wanted him and your mom to know how much the two of
them meant to Jonathan and I. They’re practically our second parents. Your
parents are great people, Andy.”
“They can be yours too if you like.”
I knew exactly what he meant by that. Brides often marry into the
groom’s family in the Hmong culture. They become part of the family and
refer to their in-laws as Mom and Dad as well. Although Andy’s family was
far from being a conventional and traditional Hmong family, he clearly
wasn’t shy in suggesting that if I wanted his parents to be mine, too, then
they would if we got married. He said it so casually that my heart skipped a
beat.
“I’d love that,” I said, all too out of breath.
I watched a sheepish smile stretch across Andy’s kissable lips. “S-Stop
that. You’re making my heart race.”
“Why are you acting all shy now? You’re the one that started it.”
“I didn’t expect you to come back with that kind of reply. You’re
supposed to be the one that’s stammering. Not me.” Andy shook his head.
I rolled my eyes, feeling the heat on my cheeks intensify as I smiled.
“Can’t you just be happy that I said yes?”
Andy chuckled. “I’m more than happy, Tink.”
He squeezed my hand in response as he continued to drive with one
hand. I loved feeling the familiar warmth that always radiated from him. We
sat in silence for some time as we drove farther south, just enjoying each
other’s comforting presence.
“Andy?”
“Yeah?”
“Was there ever a time you wanted to tell me how you felt about me?
He paused for a moment before answering. “I did, but I was a kid and
didn’t know what I felt for you was love for a long time. The whole time
growing up, I just thought it was a crush, even though I didn’t really have a
good track record with girls. I mean, sure, I was dating them in hopes of
getting over whatever I felt with you. But, still, I⁠—”
“What? You were dating to get over me?”
“Yeah, I threw away my sanity just trying to get over you. Every single
time I tried to move on with someone new, I always ended up here—right
where I’ve always been—and back to you. I was young and stupid instead
of facing the truth that I was in love with you.”
 He let out a long sigh. “I mindlessly hurt all those girls, and I regret all
of it. I was dumb and didn’t think about what life I was living until my dad
gave me a talk. That’s why I stopped all that nonsense my senior year in
high school. I just took my time instead of wasting time.”
“What did your dad say to you?”
“He told me to stop fucking around with all these girls’ hearts because
he and Mom didn’t raise me to be a jackass to women. They raised me to be
a gentleman, and I disappointed him with who I was becoming. He also
mentioned that if I ever confessed to you, you’d probably reject me because
you’d think all I was going to do was play with your feelings.”
“Your dad had a point, to be honest. I probably would’ve thought the
same—wait. He knows about your feelings for me?”
“Yeah, he’s my dad. In fact, everyone in our families knew that I’ve
always been in love with you.” My brows furrowed as my mouth rendered
speechless, and he continued. “No one told you because it wouldn’t be right
to. You should’ve figured it out yourself because it was obvious, but you’ve
been pretty clueless.”
“Or just plain dumb.”
Andy let out a laugh. “That too. I should’ve just told you back then. But
I didn’t want to risk scaring and losing you. I knew things would never be
the same if I actually said something. But… I almost took the plunge many
times. It’s just that our timings never really lined up after I left for college. I
should’ve just told you how I felt the summer before I went off to college,
like I originally planned.”
I blinked, surprised. “Before you went off to college?”
“Yeah. Why do you think there were so many times during that summer
you and I went to the movie theater without everyone else?”
My brain started reeling as I heard nothing but the drumming of my
heart. The summer Andy, Anthony, and Shoua graduated from high school
was a super busy one for all of us. Although there was excitement in the air
about the three of them starting a new chapter in their lives, we all knew our
time together was limited. Things weren’t going to be the same anymore
with both Andy and Anthony leaving in August for college. Shoua decided
to attend the local state college, so it wasn’t a super big change. But it
would be strange not to see her at school anymore.
There were a few things we planned for our summer together, from a
road trip us older kids could save for, to late nights spent just hanging out or
chatting. When we were up too late and were too lazy to go find food in the
kitchen, we always went out to the Vietnamese phở shops at midnight
because there were always a handful in our city that didn’t close until two in
the morning in the summer.
We spent every waking hour that summer burning all our time down to
our last seconds together. All before we couldn’t anymore until another
summer came by.
We were all so busy balancing our summer jobs and spending time with
one another that I had never once thought Andy was purposely spending
time alone with me. I always thought the others just didn’t want to tag along
for our biweekly Saturday ritual of movies, with Ziploc bags full of chips or
Oreos we snuck in from home, and a shared ice-cold fountain drink. I was
never suspicious.
“I wanted to tell you so many times, but always chose not to. I talked
myself out of it, convincing myself that what I felt for you was just a little
crush and that I’d get over you once we weren’t always together. I was
certain my eyes would never look for you in the shapes of the clouds or that
my heart would never ache for your name ever again,” said Andy, softly. “I
gave you a letter the day you and Mom dropped me off at UCSM because
that was supposed to be my last farewell to my feelings for you. But I was
wrong and spent years regretting my decision because our timings had
always been off ever since then, until now.”
I thought for a moment. “Thinking back, we were always in and out of
relationships at the wrong time. If you were in a relationship, then I’d be
single. If I was in a relationship, then you’d be single. I never realized it.”
Andy was quiet for a moment. “And things kept going like that for
years.”
“Is that why you stopped dating all together for the last few years? Were
you really waiting for me this whole time?” I was in utter disbelief.
Andy chuckled. “What do you think? I’d wait my whole life for you to
let me be him.”
“Him?”
“Him—the guy that’s your boyfriend or husband or the father of your
children or your life partner or the one you love. Him.”
My eyes began to burn. Andy had been waiting for me all this time and
would have waited an entire lifetime just to be him. If neither of us had ever
said anything, I would have lived my whole life never even knowing he
wanted to be my man.
“I’m sorry I kept you waiting for so long. I’m sorry I—” My voice was
merely a weak whisper as the guilt ripped through me. “It’s just I never
thought you would ever feel the same.”
“Why would you think that?”
“Because you were always dating other girls when we were teens. I
never let myself think that there could ever be anything there. I decided we
were meant to be only friends and nothing more. It was then when I slowly
buried my feelings for you. But it all unearthed again after we started living
together.” My voice was still barely audible.
“Was that why you expected nothing in return when you confessed to
me?”
I swallowed thickly. “Yeah. It’s never good to go into any situation with
expectations, even with my confession.”
My answer filled the air for a moment as Andy let it settle. He let out a
long sigh. He brought the back of my hand to his lips and kissed it.
“I’m sorry, Julie. I should’ve never been such a dumb kid. Instead, I
should’ve been brave enough to tell you how I felt, to let you know that you
were the only one I ever wanted. But I was too scared of losing you, and I
let my fear control me.”
I spent so many years thinking that he didn’t care about me in that way.
So much so that I had never allowed myself to truly consider the possibility
of us being together, even when I confessed. But, hearing him speak so
honestly and vulnerably, pried open my heart wider to him.
“And now?” My voice was squeaky and constricted with emotions.
His usual megawatt grin stretched across his lips. He kissed the back of
my hand again. “I’ll never wait to tell you how much I love you ever again.
I love you, Tink.”
“I love you, too, Andy.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty

I NOTICED Cindy’s ears unusually perked up the moment she saw

Andy and me by the elevator on Monday morning. Even from meters away,
I could tell there was a certain glint in her eyes as she watched us. Was it
obvious the air between the two of us had changed? I tried not to think too
much as I smiled and gave Cindy a small wave. Her heels echoed loudly as
she power-walked straight towards us.
“Good morning, you two,” she said. I immediately noticed the way her
eyes quickly darted between Andy and I. We were standing close to one
another, but not holding hands or anything obvious.
“Good morning,” said Andy with a nod.
“Morning,” I said. “Your hair looks amazing, by the way.”
Cindy’s fresh haircut and the newly dyed and toned golden locks looked
like she walked straight out of a hair modeling gig. Her hand immediately
ran through her perfectly glossy locks.
“Doesn’t it? My hairdresser always gets the job done right. You should
go to her some time,” she smiled. “Maybe you should try going back to
blonde for the spring or summer, Julie. It’ll be cute!”
“No way. You look prettier with black hair,” interjected Andy before I
could tell her I’d rather opt for a blonde wig than bleach my naturally black
hair.
His comment caused the two of us to turn to him. From the corner of
my eye, I could see Cindy raise a curious brow at him. Her smile cocked
into a smirk.
 “Didn’t you bleach your hair once, Julie? You looked good in it, but I
think you’re prettier with black hair,” he continued, giving me a long
glance.
“Hmm,” nodded Cindy. “I see. Why don’t you tell me more about how
pretty Julie is with black hair?”
Andy’s words started to fumble as the heat of his blush rose up his neck
to his cheeks comically. From that alone, Cindy turned to me with her
knowing smirk as one of the six elevator doors dinged open.
“There’s a lot of people around. Maybe we should wait for the next ride
up,” she suggested loudly, without sparing the elevator a glance.
The other people waiting around climbed on and didn’t hesitate to not
wait for us. Once we were alone, Cindy’s eyes slowly scanned our faces.
“I’m glad to see you two are finally together,” she said in a low whisper
as she hit the up button for the elevators.
My heart started to race as I looked at Andy, unsure of how to respond.
We had just admitted our feelings to each other, but we weren’t official. We
still had yet to even go on our first date.
“Well, we’re not exactly official yet,” said Andy, his eyes flicking to
me. He grinned. I couldn’t help but smile back. “But we will be soon.”
Cindy let out a tiny squeal of excitement. “Julie! I’ve been wanting to
talk to you about the way you two keep looking at each other, but you kept
saying that you two are just friends. Thank God you came around to it, girl.
It was so obvious!”
Andy laughed with an amused look on his face. “Not surprised,” he
said. “The only one who never seemed to catch on was her.”
“Was it that obvious?” I asked, also laughing.
“Yeah,” said Cindy. “I knew it immediately when I first saw you two
together when you first started. But, now… There’s a different aura coming
from you both.” Then she wiggled her brows at us. “I’m assuming
something really good happened during your quick trip?”
Was she implying we slept together? I felt my cheeks flush at her words.
“NO! W-Well, not like that.”
A new elevator dinged open in the nick of time. As we stepped in, Andy
immediately reached out to grab my hand. Cindy caught sight of it and the
biggest smile crossed her lips again. She looked at us with bright eyes as
she hit the buttons for the floors we worked on.
 “Okay! Clearly, something really good happened back at home,” she
stated, and my cheeks burned hotter.
Andy scoffed with a light laugh. “Get your mind out of the gutter,
Cindy. It’s not what you’re thinking.”
“Calm down. I was just yanking both your chains,” she laughed. “I’m
happy for you both, though.”
I found myself grinning from ear to ear as Andy and I said in unison,
“Thanks.”
“I’m going to assume you two will be eating lunch alone now?” asked
Cindy.
“No,” I answered. “We live together and work in the same building, too,
so we felt it was best if we didn’t. We can’t always be together.”
“You say that as if I’m not going to miss you like crazy,” said Andy,
giving my hand a gentle tug.
I shook my head. “You see me at home all the time.”
“Alright, love birds. Come back down to earth. I’m also here,” said
Cindy.
We laughed with blushing cheeks.
“I’m surprised you aren’t going to be eating lunch together. I’d expect
you to be joined at the hip, either at lunch or breaks or in the stairwell,”
commented Cindy.
My brows shot to my hairline. “The stairwell? Why in the world would
we be there?”
Cindy’s smile morphed into a mischievous smirk. “Oh, come on.
There’s no way you don’t want a quick peck here and there throughout the
day. The stairwell is the best place for that, by the way. There are only
cameras on every other floor and no one hardly ever uses it here, so there’s
plenty of privacy.”
Both Andy and I glanced at one another to share the same confused
look. I had always known Cindy had an office romance kink and was a
sucker for any romance movie or TV series about love at work. But steamy
make-out sessions in the stairwell at work? Only Cindy would let her mind
go there.
“Who would ever think of the stairwell like that? There’s bound to be
someone walking up and down those stairs,” I countered.
“Same here,” chimed in Andy. “I thought you were going to list an
obscure bathroom on some random floor or⁠—”
 “There is a bathroom! It’s a luxurious, private one on the ninth floor. All
the way in the back, past those old conference rooms that—” interrupted
Cindy with bright, excited eyes.
“No thank you!” I had to interject before she could finish.
My interruption caused Cindy to laugh so hard she had to wipe her tears
away. “It was just a suggestion! Like on a day when both of you are
stressed out from work and want to release it.”
“No, we’re at work!” said both Andy and I in unison.
Cindy shook her head, as if disappointed. “You two are no fun.”
“How do you even know about that bathroom?” I asked.
Cindy’s eyes glinted playfully, and something in the back of my mind
clicked. Her husband often came by to pick her up from work on Fridays.
Before she could answer, I quickly interjected. “You know what? Never
mind! I don’t need to know.”
Cindy chuckled and shook her head. “Suit yourself, Julie. But don't say
I didn't give you both brilliant suggestions.”
Andy smiled with a certain glint in his eyes, but shook his head. “We’ll
personally thank you with lunch if we ever take up either of those options.”
“Andy,” I hissed.
“I’m joking!” he laughed as Cindy and I arrived at our floor.
We both bid him goodbye, and he squeezed my hand one last time
before letting go. Once the elevator doors closed behind us, Cindy leaned
into me just as we were about to walk into the office.
“Girl, he’s definitely not joking,” she said in a low whisper. My walking
came to a halt as my eyes widened at her. She pulled away from me with a
mischievous smile. “Looks like you two will have to buy me lunch after
all.”
As the day wore on, Cindy’s comment made me increasingly restless. I
was busy all day, but my mind kept lingering back to Andy, his beautiful
eyes, and soft lips. I found myself swallowing thickly when I stared off into
space. My thoughts ran wild, thinking of his hot breath fanning goosebumps
all over the curve of my neck when I should be focusing on work instead.
There were even times I needed to grab a stack of paper to fan myself
when my thoughts, mind, and body burned too hot from my raunchy
imagination. My wild mind kept running back and forth over all the things
Andy and I could do in that private ninth floor VIP bathroom tucked far into
the back.
 A tingle shivered down my spine at the thought of it being far away
from the rest of everyone in this building, leaving us to our own privacy
with my skirt hiked up to my waist and bent over for Andy⁠—
My mind wasn’t in the gutter this morning, but by the end of the day, it
was completely nasty and filthy to the brim. I needed to cool off and,
unfortunately, the only one truly able to help with that was Andy himself.

I LET OUT a long sigh as I leaned into the warm car seat as Andy
drove us home.
“Long week?” he asked.
I let out another tired sigh. “You don’t need to remind me,” I said.
One of my projects was about to wrap up. I was busy all week at the
house adding finishing touches and with professional photographers to get
the best pictures. This project was called The Mykonos Project. My client
fell in love with the Greek-Mediterranean villa she stayed in during her visit
to Mykonos and wanted to bring it back to her own home with a modern
twist.
It was such a fun project to create and be on. This was probably one of
my best works yet, and I was super excited to wrap it all up. But all the
running back and forth between the office and the project site took out the
best of me this week. I was exhausted.
“At least it’s Friday. And our first date is tomorrow.”
I let out a light chuckle. “I honestly thought our first date was going to
be us going to the movies during matinee hours.”
“That would be a great way to reminisce, but I’ll like our first date to be
something different and fun. That’s why I think going on a quick day trip to
Solvang would be best.”
“I’ve heard so much about this Dutch-inspired town. I’m really excited
about tomorrow, to be honest. It’s in wine country too!”
“You’ll love it. I went there with Mom, Dad, and Anthony last year and
they enjoyed it.”
I watched as traffic swelled, and we came to a slow pause on the
freeway. Andy took the chance to unbutton one button of his ivory white
dress shirt. Now that he had two buttons undone and my eyes immediately
went straight to his chest.
 Ever since Monday, I had been trying to stare at him respectfully
without eyeing too long or hard. My eyes traveled all over him as I
continued to focus on nothing but his warm beige skin underneath his
clothes. I thought it had been a long day at work, but it turned out I wasn’t
as exhausted as I assumed.
The burning lust from Monday morning immediately washed over the
pit of my lower stomach, and I eagerly embraced it. I purposely reached
over to the dashboard and turned up the temperature for the heater by a
notch or two.
“Are you hot? Because I’m cold,” I lied.
“Yeah, it’s a little warm,” said Andy.
“Sorry. But if you want to, you can always take off your shirt. Or maybe
I can give you a helping hand in that.”
Andy’s brows shot up as he gave me a quick, surprised glance. I bit my
lip as I watched his cheeks bloom bright red, feeling a rush of excitement
course through my body. I knew what I said was unexpected and bold. But I
couldn't help myself around Andy. His presence was like a magnet, drawing
me toward him with an irresistible force.
"So, this is the game you want to play, huh?” Andy’s voice was barely a
shaky breath.
I grinned, triumphant. “Are you being shy right now?”
“N-No, I’m just nervous.” His response was weak, but cute.
I laughed. “Andy, it’s just me. What is there to be nervous about?”
“Because it actually is you, that’s why. I’ve only ever dreamed of being
with you like this.” His thumb brushed over my knuckles tenderly.
The fire that blossomed in my chest took over the warmth radiating
from the pit of my stomach. He set my heart ablaze with tender love for him
over how cute he was. I took his hand in both my hands. I placed a kiss on
the back of it.
“Andy, it’s alright. You can live out that dream with me.”
His big hand squeezed my smaller ones back. “I know and I’m trying.” I
kissed his hand again, and he smiled bashfully.
We eventually got home after forty five minutes despite living just over
ten miles away from downtown Santa Mariana. Before I could even toe the
kitten heels I had on off, Andy’s arms were around me and pulled me into a
hug from behind. Our bags dropped carelessly at our feet. His hot breath
fanned across the back of my neck.
 My heart pounded wildly in my chest as I held onto his strong arms.
Andy leaned in and placed soft, tender kisses trailing up the nape of my
neck to my face. I let out an uncontrollable shiver and he chuckled into my
ear before placing a kiss on my cheek.
“I’ve been wanting to do that all day,” he whispered.
I leaned further into his wide chest as I lifted my chin to look up at him.
“That’s it?” I asked.
Andy smirked with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Both of his hands
pulled away from my waist. One of his hands found one of mine while the
other came up to hold my chin gently in place. He kept me looking up at
him.
“You want more?” Andy breathed. His voice was husky and deep.
“Yes, please.”
Andy let out a long, shaky breath. “You’re going to be the death of me,
Tink.”
“Not unless you're mine first.” I squeezed his hand. I could feel the
drumming of his strong heart against my back as I licked my dry lips wet.
“Kiss me.”
Without another word, his hands went to my hips. He leaned into my
lips as I requested. His kiss was slow and deep. He started it off by softly
biting my bottom lip and causing me to gasp only for him to slip his tongue
in. My hands desperately clung onto his strong arms, raking and hanging on
for dear life as we caressed each other’s tongues and explored each other’s
mouth over and over.
My breath hitched as I felt his big and warm hands dangerously close to
the base of my breasts when they slipped up and down the sides of my
figure. I let out a small moan when he pressed my ass deeper into his hips.
I knew I was almost at the brink of combustion as Andy unraveled my
lips and mouth with his own. To relieve a tiny bit of the growing blaze in
the deep pit of my stomach, I let out another mewl onto his tongue as he
rolled his hips roughly against my ass. I returned the favor by rolling back
with the same fervor. I wanted him badly.
The both of us were breathless when Andy pulled away, leaving us
gasping like two fish out of water. He planted a final open-mouth kiss on
my jaw with a burning, bright red face. Whether he was actually blushing or
if it was from the heat of our make-out session, I wasn’t sure. He smiled
bashfully at me as I let out a small whine.
 “But I want more,” I honestly stated. I turned to face him and tugged
lightly on his wrinkled button-up. I looked up at him with pleading eyes,
hoping he would cave in.
Andy’s brows furrowed as he swallowed thickly, bobbing his Adam’s
apple up and down. One of his hands came up to cup my face tenderly.
“Let’s take it slow, Julie. I don’t want to rush anything.”
“That’s not what your pretty eyes are saying.”
His mouth was saying one thing, but those burning and intense eyes
were saying another. I placed my fingertip on his chest, in between his pecs,
and drew a straight line down to his sensitive navel.
Andy immediately jerked and grabbed my hand from going any lower.
He reacted exactly like he did when I gave him a sponge bath during his
fever. I wasn’t planning on slipping my finger any lower, but he assumed I
did. We both knew he had a growing erection now, and I wasn’t shy to
admit it at least.
“Neither is your sensitive body.”
Andy swallowed thickly and his ears burned brighter and hotter than his
cheeks. He was so unusually shy, nervous, and cute, that I couldn’t help but
smile. As much as I wanted to tease and see him jerk and squirm some
more, I didn’t want to push him into anything he wasn’t ready for. If he
wanted to take it slow, then I would let him.
“That’s fine though. If you want to take it slow, then let’s take it slow.” I
rose up on my tiptoes and gave him a quick peck on the lips. “But if you
would like a helping hand, or mouth, I don’t mind being the woman up for
the job.”
Andy scoffed despite the mischievous twinkle in his eyes. He smirked.
“Nope. Not today, Tink. But I’ll eventually take you up on your offer.”
I was grinning like a madwoman. “Oh? Like, in the ninth-floor
bathroom?”
Andy hummed as he raised a brow at me, amused. “By the way, I went
to check it out today, and it’s exactly as Cindy claimed it was. Spacious,
clean, and . . .” His voice dipped into a low octave, sending goosebumps all
over my body. “Very private.”
“Perfect.”
Andy nodded. “You’re perfect, indeed.”
I thanked him as I tried to scan him from head to toe. My eyes were
only successful in scanning him from head to waist as the big, girthy length
tucked to Andy’s left leg under his black slacks caught my attention. He
was now in his fullest form and I was the one to be shy this time. I turned
away with a blushing face as Andy let out a chuckle.
“That’s my cue to leave. I’ll see you in ten minutes.” He leaned down to
pick up both our bags. As he handed me my things, he gave me a shy smile.
I couldn’t say anything back as I flushed harder. Andy smirked. “That’s
what I thought,” he slyly nodded. With that, he quickly made his way to his
room and closed it with a soft thud.
I tried not to glance at his closed bedroom door as I made my way to my
room to change out of my work clothes. I was too flustered to even try,
despite all the teasing I’d done and being the one who brought on his
erection. I figured I might as well fix Andy a snack or two and make dinner
after. Because my pretty boy was bound to be famished after taking care of
himself. I suppose it was the least I could do. For now.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-One

WHEN ANDY TOLD me we were going to Solvang, I was

expecting great wine and beer, cheese danishes, windmills, and plenty of
tulips there. I was so excited I couldn’t sleep a wink last night.
However, what I wasn’t expecting from our first date was an ostrich and
emu ranch on the side of the highway outside the town. Andy briefly
mentioned it, but I was the one to suggest we head over there first since it
was opened to visitors. We were both intrigued at first because what were
the chances of us ever running into an ostrich or emu in California, let alone
a city. Now, I regretted even asking Andy if we could check out this farm.
“No, no,” I said. “I-I can’t! They’re scary!”
I let out a yelp as I quickly stepped back from the wooden fence as
several large, eight-feet-tall ostriches came straight at me. Their eyes were
only on the bowl of feed I was trying to give them. I was gripping onto the
extended handle so tightly from fear that my hands started cramping.
Andy let out a boyish laugh. “It’s fine, Tink,” he said, approaching the
fence where the large animals stood. He had his own bowl. “The big guys
just want to eat.”
He stuck his bowl into the opening in the fence. I watched as two
viciously pecked out of his bowl while the other watched me with its large,
beady eyes.
“T-They just want to eat,” I mumbled to myself, as I gathered the
courage to go back up with my bowl.
I stood further back from the fence and stuck out my arms far in front of
me. Then, the waiting ostriches slinked their heads out and pecked just as
vigorously as the ones feeding out of Andy’s bowl. I let out a breath of
relief, glad that they were only heading for the food and not my fingers or
eyes.
Andy continued to laugh. “See? It’s not that bad. Besides, you were the
one that wanted to check this place out.”
“Shut up.” I flushed beet red.
He snickered. “We should be glad they’re behind the fence though. If
we get a kick from those powerful clawed feet of theirs, we’re done for.
Apparently, they can kill in a single blow.”
“Why didn’t you mention this earlier? If I had known we’d be feeding
giant killer birds, then we wouldn’t be here!” I was absolutely mortified.
Andy let out a bellowed, hearty laugh. “Sorry, Tink, I was curious too!”
I rolled my eyes as I let the ostrich in front of me peck the food for a
few more seconds. “That’s it, I’m going to the emus,” I announced. I pulled
my bowl away. “Sorry, big guy. You’re too scary.”
Thankfully the emus were smaller, but some were still taller than me. I
eventually became comfortable enough with these enormous birds and we
spent about an hour there. We finally made our way back over to the town,
and we were greeted immediately by classic Danish architecture. There was
even a windmill as I stared at it in awe.
“Let’s grab something to eat first and then walk around,” said Andy as
he parked the car.
Andy suggested a quaint little café since he had been here before with
his parents and Anthony. It was only mid-morning, and I was always up for
brunch. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and pastries wafted toward us
as soon as we stepped inside. The place was filled with lots of people, and
we got lucky. We were able to grab a booth by the window and ordered our
food and drinks.
As we waited for our food, Andy glanced around at the classic Danish
decor. “You know what? Dad’s at least five percent Scandinavian,” he said.
“Really?” I asked. “I thought he was just English and Scottish.”
“Nope. Turns out he has a little bit of Scandinavian blood running
through him after he did one of those DNA tests that links you to your
ancestry.”
“Well, you can thank the Vikings for that.”
Andy let out a hearty laugh and nodded. “True, true.”
 My eyes raked over his handsome features given to him through both
his white father and Asian mother. “Both you and Anthony hit the genetic
jackpot when you two were born.”
The grin he wore turned into an amused smile. “Genetic jackpot? Not
really. I think we’re just really lucky to have two really great and loving
parents, to be honest. I mean, it’s great to have this face, but I think having
an amazing personality is better.”
I scoffed. “That’s what people say to less attractive people all the time.”
“What do you mean? Having a great personality is much better than
having just a pretty face.”
I couldn't help but roll my eyes at his noble answer. Andy's laugh filled
the air. "Easy for you to say. You have both. You’re a great guy, Andy.
You’re a sweet, caring, and loving human being and also incredibly
handsome. The world isn’t fair.”
He smirked. “Thanks. Glad to be reminded that you think I’m hot. But
you’re just as sexy, smart, and amazing. You know that, right?”
I cocked an eyebrow at him, and he laughed again. “Shut up. You’re an
eleven out of ten and you know it.”
He shook his head at my reply, shaking his fringe into his eyes. He
decided to leave his hair down today, which made him look younger
compared to when he pushes his hair back. I smiled at how he needed a
haircut. Andy reached across the table and took one of my hands in his. He
smiled as his hair fell into his eyes.
“You’re absolutely beautiful, Tink. Why can’t you see what I see?”
I reached over and gently pushed his hair out of his face. “Why don’t
you show me exactly how beautiful you think I am one day, pretty boy?”
Andy’s cheeks flushed, and my smile grew broader. I thought I had the
upper hand until a grin stretched across his face. He reached across the table
to tuck a stray piece of hair behind my ear only to brush his fingers against
my ear, where the pearl drop earrings he gave me hung from.
“Don’t worry. That’s exactly what I plan to do,” he said. His voice was
husky and warm. “Because it seems like you never got the memo.”
He made me completely speechless as my face burned and his smile
tipped into a triumphant smirk. I tried to look at anything other than his
bright hazel green eyes and his beautiful face.
Luckily, our food and coffee arrived just in time. I dug in to stuff my
mouth to save myself from saying something stupid, and the food was
amazing. I began to savor every bite. Between the extra waffles on the side
with the eggs Benedict I ordered and the omelet Andy got, we were bound
to be full most of the day.
“Everything is amazing at this place,” I said, sipping on the vanilla latte
I got. “The food isn’t Danish, but it’s good at least.”
Andy laughed. “Right? Mom and Dad loved this place when I brought
them here last year, too. I knew you’d like it when I was thinking of what
we could do for our first date.”
I gave him a shy smile. “Thanks for bringing me here.”
His cheeks were still dusted pink from my comment earlier. “You’re
welcome.”
The coffee was great, and the pastries were buttery and sweet. The café
was warm and cozy. It had the perfect ambience, and we could’ve stayed
there all day if we wanted to. But we were there to explore this place. After
we finished our food and drinks, we headed out. We walked around hand in
hand and looked around.
The streets and shops were filled with activity as tourists walked in and
out of cute little shops and lined up for quick bites or to get seated in
restaurants. There was even a Christmas shop filled with tons of Christmas
memorabilia. According to the shop owner, Solvang was even better around
Christmas with all the lights and decorations.
By late afternoon, we were pretty much done looking around. We
grabbed a quick bite to eat at a restaurant. We also made sure we got some
freshly made aebleskivers, which were traditional Danish pancake balls,
before heading out.
“We should come back in December,” I suggested as we headed back
home.
“We should,” said Andy. “It’ll be fun.”
The sun casted a warm, golden light over the lush and green rolling hills
surrounding the town. I loved it all and how Andy brought me here on our
first date. It was such a cute day trip.
“This was fun, Andy. Thank you.” I turned to smile at him.
He stole a quick glance at me. “I’m glad you liked it, even with the
ostrich and emu ranch. I’m still surprised you even suggested that we go.”
I got a little defensive. “I was curious, okay? I’ve never seen an ostrich
before.”
 Andy’s chuckle became a hearty laugh. “Maybe you should just stick to
watching them on the TV. I was worried the one you were feeding might
think you were cute and carry you off.”
“I know I’m cute, but you’re the only one crazy enough to try to steal
me away.”
“Like when we first met?”
I shook my head, thinking back to when we were kids. “How could I
forget about the way you convinced me to sleep over when we’d only
known each other for a few hours?”
Andy shrugged. “You said yes! And I really wanted you to sleep over
because you’re cute and smelled like strawberries. I didn’t care if our
parents said no.”
We both laughed at the memory. We reminisced more about old, but still
vivid memories from our shared childhoods. I looked out the window and
watched as the sun slowly dipped a little lower in the sky. It was a beautiful
sight, and I couldn't help but feel content.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Two

AS WE PULLED into the garage, I let out a sigh. "I don't want
this day to end," I said, turning to Andy.
He laughed and squeezed my hand. "Me either, but don't worry. There
will be plenty more days like this to come,” he said. “I was thinking about
us this whole week and I realized I haven’t asked you something
important.”
He turned off the car, and the garage door came to a rumbling close
behind us. We were now finally alone.
“Yeah?” I asked, turning to him.
There was a moment of silence as Andy looked down at our intertwined
hands and back up into my eyes. “Will you be my girlfriend?”
I smiled and leaned over and gave him a small peck on the lips. “Of
course.”
Andy gave me a gentle smile before leaning back in. He kissed every
corner of my lips from my upper lip, to lower my lip, to the corners of my
mouth, and my cupid’s bow with much vigor. I returned his kisses with the
same passion. The world was spinning and the only thing that kept me from
falling was the gentle pressure of his full, soft lips against mine.
The lust from yesterday immediately began burning intensely again in
the pit of my core. I had never wanted anyone more than him. I was never
the type to want to be this intimate on a first date. Like Andy, I usually
wanted to take everything slower. But this was with him. He always made
me feel safe and comfortable, and I wouldn’t want to do this with anyone
else.
 Our hands were roaming all over each other’s upper bodies. Andy’s
hands were always close to my breasts, but he would move past them to my
hips or up to my shoulders again. I could feel the hesitation in his fingertips.
Letting out a small whine, I grabbed one of his hands and brought it up to
one of my breasts.
Andy abruptly pulled away from the kiss, breathless. He swallowed
thickly at the sight of me pulling up his other hand to my chest. Now both
of his hands cupped both of my breasts. He let out a shallow, unsteady
breath. With my hands still over his, he gave my breasts a gentle squeeze as
his thumbs lightly brushed over my bra, right over my nipples. I let out a
mewl, and he leaned back into me.
“Are you sure?” asked Andy hotly on my lips.
“I think I should be asking you that instead.” I smiled. “I have never
been more sure, Andy Hughes. I know you wanted to take it slow, but⁠—”
"Forget about it. I want you, too."
He drew me back to his mouth with the tug of his hand on my neck. We
kissed fervently until he trailed wet kisses down to the base of my neck,
nipping and licking at the sensitive skin. His other hand on my breast
squeezed gently and I let out a moan. With my lips parted, Andy’s mouth
was immediately back for another kiss as our tongues danced to a tune I
was now addicted to.
The car suddenly felt too small for the two of us, especially with the
divider between the driver and passenger’s seat. I could touch and explore
all I wanted of Andy’s burning hot upper body, but it wasn’t enough. We
needed to get rid of the stupid divider. Now. I wanted more of Andy.
"Get in the backseat,” he whispered. His voice was gruff and
demanding.
Goosebumps raised all over my body as I immediately did as he
requested. After clumsily clamoring into the back and slamming the car
door shut, I eagerly climbed into Andy’s lap. I wasn’t sure how he did it, but
he was there even before I was. I lifted the dress I wore up to my waist to
straddle him with my bare legs. Our bodies finally pressed against each
other, and I could feel his growing arousal through his pants with each
passing second.
For a moment, we sat there just staring into each other’s red faces and
heavy, lust-ladened eyes as I began to rock against him. Andy’s hands sat
hotly on my hips, guiding my every movement meticulously as I felt him
expand hotter, larger, and thicker. I licked my lips at the way the light knit
top he was wearing hugged his chest seductively. It was short sleeved, and
his well-maintained, exposed arms were on full display.
Thank God for the warmer, sunny weather today.
I quickly reached behind me to unhook my strapless bra. I pulled it out
and threw it to some random corner of the car as I tugged the front of my
dress down to fully expose my top half to him. Andy watched me with fully
blown pupils as he took in the sight of me and my naked breasts.
“Beauty is what you are,” he breathed softly.
With an audible gulp, he reached out to cup my face. I crooned into it
with a smile. “So are you,” I said. I reached out and touched the outline of
his chiseled jaw as softly as I could.
Andy shook his head. “You don’t understand.” His eyes and hand
traveled from the fullness of my cheek down to the column of my neck to
my clavicles and down to my naked top half.
“You are the beauty poets have written sonnets for millennia. That is
what you are.” His hand slipped over one of my breasts and cupped it,
squeezing it lightly.
“Andy, I want you.”
“You don’t need to tell me twice.”
Andy pulled me into a quick kiss and then he descended toward my
breasts with a trail of wet kisses. I mewled, as he took one nipple into his
wet mouth while his hand continued to play with the other. I was getting
wet with anticipation just as his arousal grew to its fullest size with each
rough rock of our hips against one another.
"Take me to your room," I whispered in his ear.
Andy pulled away with a thick swallow. He looked up at me with
burning, hungry eyes.“Why don’t you turn around first?”
“Turn around?”
“Yeah, I want your ass in my lap.”
I did as he kindly asked and shifted around on his lap. I rolled my ass
back as his hard erection sat right behind my left butt cheek. His breath
hitched sharply as he pulled me closer to him. With the expanse of his wide
chest behind my back, his lips pressed a soft kiss to my ear.
“How about this? I’m going to make you come on my fingers. Then,
we’ll go to my room. Sound good?” His voice was in a low whisper,
making my knees weak.
 I could barely breathe out my answer. “Yeah.”
I craned my body a little to my left so I could get a good look at his
face. His dark, intense eyes didn’t waver from mine as his hands traveled to
two different places. One back to my breasts and the other now under my
dress. He kissed me softly as both of his hands palmed my breast and my
sex in unison. I let out a moan, arching into Andy’s hand as his middle
finger grazed along my sensitive entrance.
“You’re already so wet.” Andy swallowed thickly as I spread my legs
wider for him. “Do I turn you on that much?”
I could barely nod as his fingers found my clit and started rubbing
circles, neither too slow nor too fast. Meanwhile, his other hand rolled my
nipples in between his fingers. I let out a breathless whimper as we kissed
for what felt like forever. I squeezed his forearm as his fingers focused on
the entrance to my sex again. The coil in my lower belly twisted tighter
with each methodical stroke, brush, and rub from Andy’s fingers.
I could feel myself becoming more and more aroused the more soaked
my panties became. I moaned as his fingers danced over my slit and he
gave my breast another squeeze. As Andy continued to plant kisses all over
my lips, cheeks, and neck, he pulled my panties to the side and went back to
my naked clit. He gave it more attention as I continued to moan and squirm
under his touch.
I could hear exactly how slick I was as the sounds of Andy pleasuring
me, our wet kisses, and my mewls were the only music playing in the car. I
let out a wet groan into his kiss as he slipped his middle finger into my heat.
He gave it a few pumps and then asked, “Does this feel good?”
I was gripping onto his forearm for dear life. “Yeah.” My voice was all
high-pitched and weird.
Andy continued to pump, whispering into my ear. “Perfect.”
He soon began craning his long finger with much precision. I arched
and rolled against his hand as he continued to pleasure me. At one point, I
threw my head back onto his shoulders and stared aimlessly at the ceiling of
the car when he hit my sweet spot over and over. It wasn’t long before I felt
myself coming to the edge of my building release.
My breathing became more shallow and labored with each hit he made.
I let out a sharp, tiny scream and clung onto Andy’s arm tightly when my
climax came ripping through. After a few more pumps and strokes of my
now hypersensitive heat, he finally pulled his fingers out.
 When I finally looked back into Andy’s eyes, I realized he had been
watching me the whole time with his steady, all-consuming gaze. I couldn’t
tear my eyes away, even if I wanted to. All I wanted to do was just stare at
him, analyze every single detail of his beautiful, perfect face. As I watched
him, I caught a glimpse of his hand. His fingers were slick and wet.
His long fingers were drenched because of me, and he wasn’t shy to rub
my climax between his fingers. I blushed furiously. Despite my flushing
embarrassment, I could feel how turned on he was from his hot erection on
my backside.
“I can’t believe you came for me,” said Andy, breaking the silence. He
sounded like he was in disbelief as he breathed into the nape of my neck.
“You’re so wet you’re soaking my pant leg.”
I pecked him on the lips as I threw back my ass, giving his shaft a long
and rough stroke, drawing out a little groan from him. “All just for you.”
“Baby, can I taste you?”
I gave him another kiss. This time, it was a wet open-mouthed kiss as I
tried to stroke him through the lewd movement of my lower body. Andy let
out a low moan as he pulled away. I felt my still sensitive heat clench at the
new nickname.
“Of course. Why would I ever deny you?”
Andy brought his soaked fingers to his lips. His fiery eyes never left
mine as he slipped his fingers into his mouth and hummed. He lewdly
sucked them, making me forget to breathe for a moment.
“So sweet… Let’s take you to the bedroom. I want more of where this
came from.”
Andy gave my inner thighs a quick squeeze before opening the car door.
A light breeze of cool air entered the hot car as I quickly took my shaky
exit. My legs were still wobbly from my climax. I couldn’t help but let my
eyes rake all over Andy as he stepped out of the car after me, holding me
close to him. He was red, flushed, and very aroused. I could tell it was
becoming uncomfortable with the way he quickly adjusted himself. But
before I could even say anything, let alone reach out to draw a trail down
his sensitive navel, he spoke up.
“God, you’re so sexy.” His jaw clenched as his eyes danced all over me,
mesmerized. The front part of my dress was still down, and I didn’t even
bother to fix it.
 I smirked as I turned to walk into the house, swaying my hips. “Wait
until you see me naked.”
I am typically never this confident, especially when it comes to sleeping
with a new partner for the first time, but Andy always made me feel
comfortable. Now, I was bolder than ever. Maybe even brazen. I barely
opened the door when Andy suddenly came behind me and threw me over
his shoulder, making me yelp.
“Andy!” I yelled.
He only laughed as he made long, quick strides to the hallway leading
to our bedrooms. “My room or yours?”
“Yours.”
Andy hummed. “We can do it in yours for the second and third round.”
I swallowed hard. The second and third round? Did I even know what I
was getting myself into?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Three

WITHIN SECONDS, Andy placed me down on his king sized

bed with a bounce. He quickly worked on peeling his clothes off as I
watched the show with heavy breaths. He undid his belt buckle and tugged
down his pants and boxer briefs in a single motion as I gawked with a
hanging jaw.
Without hesitation, I immediately uttered the first thing that came to my
mind. “You’re a big boy, aren’t you?”
Andy’s whole body flushed bright red at my comment. Now that he
stripped down to nothing but his naked erection, it was my turn. I quickly
sat up to unzip my dress, but to no avail with my shaky hands. Anticipation
and nervousness flooded through my veins. I giggled as he pulled me to my
feet and his hands immediately went to my side where the zipper was.
“H-Here, let me help,” said Andy. His voice was soft and shy.
“Why are you so shy now that we’re together? You’re usually so flirty
and always teasing me.” I drew a heart with my finger right over where his
actual heart was.
Andy chuckled, tugging off my dress for me. “Because I’m obsessed
with you, and I don’t want to sound or do something stupid now that I got
you.”
I scoffed. “You know I’ll still love you even if you do something dumb,
right?”
He pulled me in for a kiss without answering me. I was anticipating the
kiss to be rough as we previously ravished each other’s mouths, but Andy
was so tender. His slower, purposeful actions helped dial down the
temperature from our little act in the car.
He lowered me down to the bed and I peered up at him as he got on.
Sitting on his knees, towering over me, Andy’s hands danced all over my
bare skin with his pupils so wide his eyes practically looked black. He
palmed and stroked every inch of my skin across my ribs, down my navel,
and further. He pulled off my wet panties in one fell swoop with a heavy
swallow.
“Did I tell you how beautiful you are?”
I laughed. I got onto one of my elbows and let my hand touch the hard-
earned muscles of his amazing body. His breath hitched as my hand
traveled across the expanse of his hard chest down to his chiseled abs to his
flat, sensitive navel. I slicked the wetness on his tip back and his hand
immediately came up to cup my face.
I smiled. “Yeah, you just said it earlier.”
He pulled me up to my knees as his face came close to mine. “That’s
only once. It’s not enough. You’re beautiful, you’re beautiful,” he softly
chanted into my mouth as my hand began to pump him slowly. His tender
fingers also slipped down to touch me. “You’re soaking wet.”
I giggled. “Time for you to come, too.”
Andy smiled, stopping my hands on him. “I’m already halfway to
coming just staring at you like this.”
We both laid back down as we kissed. Once on the bed, his lips kissed a
wet trail along my hips and made his way all the way down. My legs
involuntarily opened wide for him and he slipped in without hesitation. He
moved on to kiss my legs from my ankle to my inner thighs and back up to
my hips, skipping my center entirely. I watched through a haze as he slowly
kissed a trail of wet and lapping kisses on my inner thighs, from my knees
finally to my sex.
“I love your thighs,” he said as he bit the meatiest part of my right inner
thigh above my center, hitching my breath. My hand immediately reached
out for his silky hair. “They’re so thick and fucking sexy.”
He turned to my left thigh with a heavy sigh and then gave it another
sharp bite. I yelped, and he smiled as he lapped the mark he left behind.
“Fuck, Julie. You’re going to make me want to leave marks right here every
day if you keep making those noises.”
 When he felt he gave my thighs enough attention, he gave both of my
inner thighs two quick kisses and squeezes before he slipped one of his
hands down to my entrance again. I let out a small moan of pleasure as his
finger started to tease my entrance. He ran his finger back up and over my
sensitive nub, earning a whimper from me.
Andy smiled as he watched me. I arched into his hand as his fingers
slipped into me. A breathy moan escaped my lips as I clutched onto his gray
bed sheets as he continued to pump me insane. He brought his face back up
to mine and peppered my lips with constant kisses as I clung onto him
again.
Maybe it was because I hadn’t had sex in months or the fact that Andy
knew exactly what he was doing to my body, but my legs were shaking not
long after he started his ministrations. I was so sensitive.
“Andy,” I breathed. “I can’t. I want you. I need you. Please, please.”
He immediately pulled out and reached over to one of his nightstands.
He pulled out a condom from the drawer and quickly ripped it open with
the tug of his teeth. I got up and eagerly helped him put it on. Andy watched
me with those eyes of his. They were piercing as they took in my every
move. He let out a shaky breath when I positioned myself on my back in
front of him.
“Will you please invite me in, beautiful?” The low and husky tone of his
voice made me the one to gulp dumbly.
Breathlessly, I got up on one of my elbows as my hand reached out to
him. I directed him to the entrance of my heat. Our breaths hitched as I
teased my slit with his tip in three long strokes, like the way he always liked
to knock.
“Please come in,” I said, shakily. “And, never leave.”
Andy’s hand took over and, in a single gentle push forward, we both
moaned in unison. He came down on me and pressed kisses all over my
lips, jaw, and neck with ragged breaths as he fully sheathed his girthy length
in me. His face pulled away to hover over mine as we watched each other
as I adjusted to his size.
I involuntarily clenched with the flutter of my eyes, and his hips flexed
at my reaction. He let out a throaty groan and began to slowly roll his hips.
I couldn’t keep my composure as I let out an array of mewls.
“Does it feel good?” His words were nothing but a shameless moan.
I couldn’t speak. The only thing I could do was clumsily nod.
 Andy smiled as his thrusts picked up the pace and our breaths became
heavier and more labored in unison. I was becoming undone by him as I
held onto his lower torso with each of his methodical thrust. My eyes
fluttered with the momentum of each slow movement of his hips. Just as I
felt myself coming closer to the edge of my bliss, he came to a slow stop
and pulled out.
“Give it back,” I whined desperately.
He laughed as he held my legs open and his face dove back down to my
entrance. I moaned loudly when he flattened his tongue against my
entrance. After a few strokes of his tongue, his wet mouth went to my clit
and my eyes rolled back.
“Oh my God,” I heard myself moaning out loud. My voice was so
distant I almost didn’t register it as my own. “Andy!”
My hands dragged through his hair as he continued to kiss and lick his
way through me and my nub of satisfaction, pushing me closer and closer to
my release. Then his fingers slipped in and started pumping. With each
pump in, his fingers lightly curled up to hit my sweet spot. I started to
shake, cry, and mewl all at once as I tugged and pulled on his hair and bed
sheets.
When I came, he replaced his fingers with his lips. He tongued and
lapped lewdly as he loudly groaned into my sex, enjoying every second of
tasting me. Meanwhile, I was squirming and barely hanging on under him.
He came back up and hovered over me once his wet tongue finished and
left me breathless.
“I love you so much,” he said, placing tender kisses on my forehead,
across my nose bridge, and cheek.
“I love you, too, Andy,” I said back as I brought my hands up to his
broad shoulders. “Now fuck the hell out of me.”
He gave me the biggest, cockiest Cheshire grin as he licked his
drenched lips. “Hell, earth, and even heaven with all the stars,” he said,
keeping his eyes locked on mine. “I’ll fuck it all and this entire universe out
of you.”
His lips came crashing down on mine and I eagerly pulled him into a
kiss as I continued to shake under him. We kissed each other with wet,
sloppy kisses again and again as his hands went behind my knees.
Andy tenderly brushed and stroked the skin there before pinning it to
the bed. I let out a yelp into his mouth as he slipped his length back in and
going deeper, exploring newly found territories I didn’t even know existed.
I clawed his hard shoulders violently as he picked up his pace. He let out
low groans into the nape of my neck as he did so. His temple pressed into
mine as he began to bury himself deeper into me with each violent crack of
his hips.
“Andy, yes,” I heard myself whisper into his ear. Then I let out a weak
groan. “Sweetheart, right there.”
With the intensity of each of Andy’s hard, deep thrusts, I was
simultaneously becoming undone as the coil in the pit of my core tightened
up more and more. My body could only handle so much before I was
teetering on the edge of my climax as we both moaned in unison. My legs
shook under the weight of him and the way his girthy length filled me up to
the brim over and over again.
Andy pulled away from my neck to hover over me and look down at me
with his intense, breathtakingly beautiful eyes. Even in the slow growing
darkness, I could still make out the beautiful green flecks in his hazel eyes.
“I want to see the way your beautiful face looks when you come on my
cock,” he panted. “I want to see the way your face twists and turns and hear
your screams when I make you come, Julie.”
With two of Andy’s deep, vigorous, rolling thrusts, I broke. I grabbed
onto Andy’s arms for leverage as my body violently convulsed and
clenched around him as my pleasure boiled over onto the bedsheets. His
deep thrusts became sloppier as his pace became lightning fast.
He was close to his own bliss as well. I was still in my prolonged high
as I let out an embarrassing, long chant of cries mixed with his name when
his body shook with the peak of his own release right after mine. A deep
moan from the back of his throat roared out.
We both slowly came down from the high of our climaxes together. I
kissed his brow as he came down to kiss my chin and jaw. We were gasping
for air, fanning hot breaths across each other's faces as he pulled away to
watch me. He kissed me again on the forehead, lovingly and tenderly, as he
cupped my face in one of his hands.
“That was the best sex I’ve ever had.” My words slurred together onto
the tip of his thumb.
Andy flushed. “Yeah? Well, that was even better than I could ever
imagine.”
“You’ve been fantasizing about me, pretty boy?”
 I brought his hand to my face and drew it down to my chest, then across
my stomach, letting him write unknown scriptures and poems across my
damp skin.
“Hardly anything as great as this.”
Andy gave me a lazy smile before another quick kiss. He pulled out of
me and I whined, telling him no. He laughed with the shake of his head. He
got up and went to the bathroom, showing me his glorious backside and the
red scratches I left all over his upper back.
I looked away, embarrassed, but that all dissipated when he came
walking back in his naked glory and a hand towel in hand. With a thin film
of sweat all over his light golden skin and his now sweaty dark hair slicked
back, I knew I wanted to leave more marks on his beautiful body.
Andy stopped in his tracks to stare at me laying on his bed on my side. I
stared back, curiously. He let out a long exhale. “Jesus, Julie. How are you
so perfectly beautiful?”
I chuckled. “I’m not.”
He walked up to the bed with a smile. He leaned over and parted my
legs and, with the hand towel in hand, he went straight to my heat. He
wiped the sticky mess we made away from my inner thighs with the warm,
wet towel. I couldn’t help but notice how he smiled triumphantly at the pink
bite mark he left behind. He looked back at me, looking like a living and
breathing Greek god in his post sex glow.
He eyed me from head to toe. “You’ve always been perfect and
beautiful and everything wonderful under the sun.”
“Why don’t you show me how perfect I am again, then?”
Andy’s lips tipped up into a wolfish grin. His eyes twinkled with desire
again. “I gladly will. But let’s make some grilled cheese sandwiches first.”
I let out a hearty laugh as he placed the hand towel at the bedside table
and climbed into bed with me. He pulled me into a cuddle and kissed me on
the temple.
I giggled at the way his breath tickled my skin. “What about those
grilled cheese sandwiches?”
“That can wait. I want to cuddle.”
I laughed. “What about the danishes we got from Solvang in the car?
We completely forgot about them.”
Andy shrugged as he buried his nose into the curve of my neck. “We’ll
have that too, and then we’re going for that second and third round in your
room.”
That promise sent another rush of excitement through my body.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Four

I LET OUT a small laugh as Andy excitedly gestured to my seat next

to his as I walked through the screening room to where he was. The line for
the restroom was long. It surprised me I even made it back in time before
the movie started. There was a new psychological thriller film Andy really
wanted to watch.
He was so ecstatic about the film that he suggested we watch it in
theaters during matinee hours, like we used to do. But we couldn’t. A buyer
wanted to come by in the afternoon to pick up a double dresser I recently
flipped.
I made a whopping four hundred dollars with the previous two
nightstands I flipped, so I was willing to sacrifice a bit for the extra eight
hundred dollars I knew I was going to make from my sale today. Andy was
also busy at the gym in the afternoon with a two-hour gym session with his
friends. So, we couldn’t make it to a matinee showing.
But I made sure to sneak in snacks from home in my purse for old
time’s sake. Ever since I showed Andy the Ziploc bags of hot Cheetos,
Oreos, and gummy worms I had in my purse, he had been wearing this
funny look on his face.
I took my seat, and we giggled childishly as he passed me the bag of
gummy worms. The lights finally dimmed, and the previews began, and
Andy casually threw his arm over my shoulders to bring me closer to his
side. My heart skipped a beat, and I turned to look at him. He was staring
straight ahead, his handsome face illuminated by the light from the screen. I
watched him as he turned to me with a bashful grin.
 “Stop staring at me like that,” he whispered. There was a twinkle in his
eyes, and I couldn’t help but smile back.
“Like what?”
He jutted his jaw toward me as a dramatic movie preview continued
playing on the big screen. “Like that.”
I shook my head. I didn’t know what he was talking about. He
continued to grin as he pressed his lips against my ear.
“You’re driving me crazy by how you keep staring at me.” His raspy
whisper made my skin itch for his touch. He buried his nose into my hair
for a moment. “And why do you have to smell so good?”
Andy pulled away as his iridescent, bright eyes continued to lock onto
mine. For a split second, it felt like there was no one else aside from us in
this universe. My smile grew wider, if possible. I pulled his face down so it
could be my turn to press my lips against his ear.
“I can’t help it. You’re just so handsome.”
Andy’s ears immediately turned red, and I quickly gave him a peck on
the cheek right as the movie started. It was an intense thriller with lots of
eerie and suspenseful music, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand
up the whole time with the surround sound speakers. Andy held my hand
through the creepy, suspenseful scenes and I gripped on with my heart
racing.
When a scene with lots of gore suddenly came on, Andy’s hand came up
to cover my eyes. I absolutely hated gore, and he knew this. Without saying
a single word, he pulled me out of my seat and we walked out of the
showing room. Luckily, we were sitting in the aisle seats and left without
bothering anyone.
“Why did we walk out?” I asked, confused. “The movie barely started
thirty minutes ago.”
“Sorry, Tink. There’s too much gore for you. I’ll just come back and
watch it with Kevin and Luis on another day,” said Andy. “Let’s go grab
dinner. My treat for putting you through this crap.”
He was holding my hand as his thumb rubbed soothing circles over the
back of it. This action was so simple, but I felt such a sense of comfort wash
over me with each brush over my knuckles. We walked out of the theater as
more people bustled in with the sun setting on the horizon and coloring the
sky a beautiful shade of indigo.
 I shrugged. “It’s okay. You’re just going to have to sleep by the door to
protect me from the psychopath from the movie. Besides, it was supposed
to be my turn to pay for dinner.”
“No, it’s not!” He laughed lightly with the shake of his head. “Looks
like I’ll have to set up a sleeping bag by your door after all. And nope. I’m
paying tonight.”
I shook my head in disagreement as I squeezed his hand. "It’s fine. We
couldn’t tell from the trailer. I’ll be fine."
Andy chuckled, the corners of his lips turning up into a smile. "Well, in
that case, we’ll have to watch all the scariest movies together from now
on."
I rolled my eyes playfully at his teasing. As we approached the car, he
turned to me and said, “Do you want to go for a drive around town after
dinner?”
“Sure.”
Ever since our first date, we’d both been incredibly busy. So much so
that our second date was even on a workday because we both agreed we
wanted to stay home on the weekend. It was at an amazing restaurant with
great food and I loved every moment of it. But, as much as I love going out
to great places with Andy, I knew I wanted something a little more low-key
this week with him. That was why we agreed to a typical dinner and movie
date, but it seemed Andy felt like tying it all off with a drive.
He opened the door for me and waited for me to get in, like a
gentleman. He got in and we both buckled up before he started the car.
After grabbing giant, juicy burgers at a local diner to celebrate my sale
today, we drove aimlessly through the empty streets of the city, sipping on
vanilla milkshakes.
Instead of talking like we usually did, our drive became my screaming
karaoke session to a 2000s throwback playlist as Andy laughed along. From
Rihanna to Lady Gaga to Britney Spears, I was singing along to all the pop
songs I remembered from when we were younger.
“You’re such a terrible singer,” laughed Andy as Fergie’s Fergalicious
came to an end. “All you do is scream.”
I narrowed my eyes playfully at him. “Excuse you, sir. As far as I’m
aware, I am an amazing singer. You just don’t know how to appreciate my
vocal talents.”
“Sure, Tink. Believe whatever you want.”
 I was going to come back with a witty remark when Taylor Swift’s You
Belong with Me started playing and I let out a tiny squeal. “I haven’t
listened to this song in so long!”
“Me too,” said Andy with a small chuckle.
I looked over at him and saw that he was grinning. He turned to watch
me as we pulled up to a stoplight near our neighborhood. We were going to
call it a night and this song perfectly wrapped up everything. I smiled back
as I held up my phone as my fake mic. I was ready to sing my heart out to
one of the songs I used to listen to as the soundtrack of my teenage
unrequited love.
Much like the actual music video for You Belong with Me, I was a teen
who had the luck of living next door to my crush and went to sleep every
night, hopelessly in love with her best friend. Little did I know Andy K.
Hughes had always felt the same, too.
I let out a laugh as I started singing along to the song in my sing-song
screaming fashion. Once the song was about to hit the chorus, I yelled,
“Sing with me, Andy!”
“No!” He laughed.
“Oh, come on! You used to sing along with Shoua, Jonathan, and I all
the time!”
Andy let out a small groan, and I laughed as I started to sing the chorus.
We were a few blocks from Andy’s place, and I was certain I would still be
screaming to this song even when we got home.
I could hear Andy’s husky, deeper voice singing along with me while I
was screaming the chorus out loud, and I began bouncing in my seat. His
grin grew even wider at my excitement as we both sang the song together.
Together, we belted the song out loud. Even though Andy acted as if he
wasn’t going to enjoy it, he sang along perfectly with tons of enthusiasm.
The song was still going by the time we reached home, so we sat in the car
as we finished. We were facing each other as we sang the bridge, but Andy
slowly came to a stop as I continued singing by myself.
He wore the same look he did after I showed him all the snacks I packed
in my bag before we went into the theater—tender and loving. The big grin
he wore fell into a small but gentle smile as he watched me.
Before I knew it, Andy leaned in. His lips brushed against mine in a soft
kiss. My heart fluttered in my chest as I leaned into him, deepening our kiss
and savoring the taste of him on my lips. We kissed and kissed as the song
drew to a close when he suddenly pulled away.
“You’re right, Julie,” he said, trying to catch his breath. “I’ve always
belonged with you.”
I got butterflies in my stomach, and my heart skipped a beat, again, at
his words. I smiled and kissed his lips again. “Glad you finally got the
message,” I laughed.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Five

THERE WERE some files I was trying to look for in my bottom

drawer at work when I noticed the knee I was kneeling on was a bit more
sensitive than normal. After finding what I was looking for, I pulled up my
pant leg to find myself with two small blooming purple bruises on it.
“When did I get this?” I asked.
“Probably when you and Andy had too much fun last night,” replied
Cindy, scaring the living crap out of me.
It wasn’t too late, but the entire office was already gone. My manager
even left me the keys to lock up the place. I thought I was the only one left
until Cindy popped out of thin air right by my desk. I was touching up some
E-Design for a virtual presentation with an online client tomorrow morning.
I asked Andy to wait an extra hour and told him I would reward him by
buying him dinner and even dessert if he wanted it. He obliged, now
probably working on his own extra work on the eight floors above me.
I glanced up at her and rolled my eyes. “No, it’s not,” I replied, pulling
my pant leg down. “It’s probably from the gym.”
“From the gym or from Andy’s bedroom? The two sound the same.”
I shook my head. “Why are you still here? I thought you left already.”
“My husband’s picking me up and got caught in traffic on the way
here,” she said. “There was an accident on the freeway, so he had to take a
detour on the small roads. Anyway, about your bruises.” She glanced around
as if our coworkers were still there and then eyed my knee curiously as I sat
on my swivel chair.
 While everyone at work seemed to have thought that Andy was always
my boyfriend, our family still didn’t know we were together. Although both
Shoua and Cindy followed each other on social media and often chatted
with one another, I was a little glad that they weren’t super close. I would
have been worried about Cindy slipping and telling Shoua the truth before
we could go back home to tell our families in person. We planned to tell
them when we went back home for Mother’s Day, which was in a few
weeks.
I admitted to Cindy that Andy had been the best partner I have ever
been with, both emotionally and physically, without going into too many
specifics. I mentioned I had never been this emotionally secure or as
sexually bold as I have with Andy in any relationship before and, as my
good friend, she was over the moon for me. Now, I regret it a bit.
She walked to my side and leaned in. “When are you two going to take
up my tip about the ninth floor VIP bathroom?” she whispered slyly. “I’m
waiting for my free lunch, you know?”
Heat immediately crept up my face, and Cindy giggled. “You two could
consider it tonight.” She wiggled her eyebrows at me. “There’s practically
no one here now, anyway. It’d be perfect.”
“No,” I managed to say firmly.
She shrugged. “Whatever you say. But even I could sense there’s a
strong sexual tension between the two of you, despite being at work. Maybe
you two could blow it off one of these days.”
I was never one to really talk about the details of my sex life to anyone,
even to Cindy, who’s not as shy as me to disclose that stuff. Those are
intimate moments shared between my partner and I and I would like to keep
it that way.
My bruises definitely came from whatever we were doing the other
night on the floor of the living room. Not from the gym. Our hunger for
each other was insatiable. We were always pulling each other’s clothes off
whenever appropriate. I probably lost a few good pounds since we got
together more than a month ago because of our strenuous activities together.
It was no surprise Cindy caught onto the desire Andy and I felt for each
other, knowing the type of observant person she is. But I wasn’t going to
give her the satisfaction of knowing how correct she was.
“Not today,” I said, covering my ears and shaking my head. “Go away,
little devil. Stop whispering these things into my ear.”
 She threw her head back and laughed. “Fine. Are you almost done with
work? I wouldn’t want you staying here this late by yourself.”
“I was actually about to head out as well.” I straightened the file I was
looking for on my desk.
“I’ll wait for you. We can head out together.”
I gave Andy a quick call that I was done and quickly finished up some
other things before calling it a night. He arrived on our floor just as I was
locking up the office. He gave me a beaming, wide grin. But he threw a
curious glance toward Cindy as we stood in front of our company doors.
“What, Cindy?” he asked with a small laugh. “You look like you have
something to say.”
She raised her eyebrows and leaned in conspiratorially. "Just telling
Julie here that the two of you should consider testing out that ninth floor
bathroom since no one’s here now.”
Andy's eyebrows raised in amusement as he tipped his head toward me.
"Oh," he said, grinning. “Is that right?”
I rolled my eyes and punched him lightly in the arm. "Ignore her," I
said, but couldn't help the blush that bloomed on my cheeks.
"Well, thanks for the offer, Cindy. But it’s probably for the best if we
don’t. We wouldn't want to get caught in the act, now would we?" He
turned to wink at me with a playful twinkle in his eyes.
“Yup, that’s my cue to leave,” said Cindy, pivoting toward the elevators.
“See you both tomorrow!”
Andy chuckled and wrapped his arm around my waist. "Come on, let's
get out of here, too," he said, steering me toward the elevator after Cindy.
As we stepped into our own elevator while she took another, I couldn't
help but feel a pang of desire as Andy's hand squeezed my hip. We were
alone in the elevator, and I was suddenly very aware of the sexual tension
that always seemed to simmer between us.
I wanted to kiss him and knew it was best to just hold his hand instead.
Hand holding was such a mundane thing, but I still couldn’t help but feel
giddy about it. Once we were out of the elevator, we walked toward his car
and he opened the door for me. His eyes still had that mischievous gleam
from earlier when he turned to me. I laughed and leaned across to give him
a quick kiss.
Throughout dinner, my eyes naturally zeroed in on Andy’s as we sat in a
rooftop restaurant overlooking the amazing city view. The sun set
gloriously in the west and framed Andy in golden light like a mystical god.
I smiled. The dimming soft sun rays kissed the pretty boy, whose middle
name literally means gold one last time before dipping below the horizon.
“Kou,” I called out his Hmong middle name gently.
Andy was already watching me with his gold and green flecked hazel
green eyes. They twinkled brightly as he smiled back before he playfully
arched an eyebrow at me.
“Why are you middle naming me? Did I do something wrong?” he
asked.
The only one who ever really called him and his brother by their middle
names was their maternal grandmother. She was the one who gave the twins
their Hmong names—Kou and Nhia—which is gold and silver in our
mother tongue.
“Well, that is what you are, a sparkling pretty boy with golden emeralds
as eyes.” I laughed, playing with his fingers intertwined in mine.
“What a flowery way of saying you like this handsome face. Thank you,
Tink. I appreciate it.” Andy brought my knuckles up to his lips with a laugh
and kissed them. He was trying to hide his pink cheeks. “What did you just
say my eyes were? Golden emeralds?”
I smiled and his cheeks turned a tinge of darker pink. His smile grew
wider as he batted his long and dark lashes at me. “Beautiful, right?”
“Of course, pretty boy.”
Andy fluttered his lashes one last time with a shy smile. “I didn’t know
you were so obsessed with my eyes, Tink.”
“Well, who wouldn’t be? They’re breathtaking.”
“Why don’t you take a closer look when we get back home where
there’s plenty of light? Since you love them so much.”
He quickly pulled me to my feet as I grabbed my purse. After a long
day, we finally headed home with one of his hands on my thigh and the
other on the steering wheel. He drew nondescript designs into my inner
thigh as we listened to some of his favorite alternative rock bands.
“I’ve been thinking,” he said, lowering the volume of an angsty love
song. “Why don’t we stop having sex for a week? I’m curious about how
long we can go without tearing each other’s clothes off.”
We had been on a steady routine of breathing in each other’s skin and
feeling the delicious weight of one another pinning the other down into the
mattress. Maybe this would give me time to rest and catch up on some
beauty sleep instead of burning through my calories into the middle of the
night. Even though I was going to miss the feel of his hands teasing me, this
may be a blessing in disguise.
I cocked an eyebrow at him. “Sure, we can. But are you sure you’re
going to last a whole week?”
He chuckled, giving my thigh a squeeze. “I think I’ll be fine. I’m not
too sure about you, though.”
“Me?”
Andy let out a deep, bellowed laugh. “Yes, you.” His hand slowly
shifted higher up my thigh and my breath hitched. His fingers danced
slowly, merely a few inches away from my sex. “Always so needy and
demanding.”
“You’re cheating.” I tried to let out a huff, but it came out as a shaky
breath instead.
A chuckle came from Andy, but it soon died on his tongue when my
hand reached over to his own thigh. I lightly scratched the meaty bit of his
inner thigh. His eyes were glued to the road as the corners of his lips tugged
upward. But that didn’t matter.
“Two can play at this game, Andy.”
He pulled into the driveway of his quaint home. Traffic wasn’t as bad as
it typically was during rush hour, so we got home much faster than usual.
As we waited for the garage door to open, Andy turned to me with a big,
shiteating grin.
“A game it is.”
“If you crack before hump day next week, the loser has to beg, by the
way—” I leaned a little closer into him as my hand reached out to his left
side where I knew he tucked his cock. “In the ninth floor VIP bathroom.”
Andy continued to hold my gaze as he pulled into his parking spot. He
hit the button to close the garage as his hand slipped up higher to cup my
heat. I let out a breath.
“And what does the winner get?”
I shrugged. “The crown of being the victor and… Lots of wet, slick
fun.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Six

“SOUNDS LIKE A DEAL. But we’ll start tomorrow,” Andy

smirked.
His fingers tapped my center, and I mewled. I clawed his inner thigh
with a heavy breath and we both got out of the car and quickly into the
house. He quickly pulled me into a wet kiss once we were locked inside,
eagerly sucking my lips. I sighed loudly into his open mouth as I kissed him
back. Andy immediately lifted me up, and I wrapped my legs around his
waist without breaking our intense lip-lock.
By the time he put me back down, we were in the middle of the hallway
bathroom. His hands immediately came up to undo my blouse and easily
found the zipper on the back. He began to strip me bare as I did the same to
him.
I let out a giggle. “Shower sex, huh? This is a first.”
Our showers together were always sweet, gentle, and innocent. We often
helped the other wash away the grime from the day, and that was it. But
there was always a first time for everything.
Andy’s fingers hooked under my plain, seamless thong and yanked it
down. “Since I’m going to win anyway, I thought it’d be nice to leave a
lasting memory of how well you take my big cock throughout every inch of
this house, Julie Lo.”
“Is this for me or for you? Or are you doing this to beg me for a good
time before you lose, Andy Hughes?” I cocked an eyebrow at him.
He smirked and grabbed my chin. He tilted his head coyly with a
playful glint in his eyes as he kept his gaze on me. “Patience is a virtue.”
His words were barely a whisper over the curve of my lips as he gently
stroked his thumb over my bottom lip.
Andy pulled me into a heated kiss as he helped me strip him down.
Nothing in the shower started off raunchy as I washed his hair with my
shampoo and soaped up his hard, firm upper body with my sweet-smelling
body wash. With his back against the stream of the shower head, I was left
mostly dry apart from my hands.
“I like this,” he said, picking up my body wash to read it. He let out a
sigh as I brought my sudsy hands down his chest. I didn’t want to use my
mesh shower loofah when I had the perfect excuse to touch him all over.
“Hmm, milk and honey. Is this why you always smell like I should eat you
up?”
I laughed. “You’d still eat me even if I didn’t smell this delectable.”
Andy smiled as my hand slowly went down to his navel with care. He
opened the bottle of the body wash when I wordlessly held my palm out for
more. He squeezed out more than I needed as a loud, almost lewd squirt
echoed in the shower.
We giggled childishly as Andy continued to watch me bubble up the
soap in between my hands. Then his bright eyes became dark as they
watched me soap up his strong lower half as I got on my knees. With each
brush against his quads, hamstrings, and calves, he let out a long breath. All
until the only things left to wash were his male appendages. He was already
breathless, and I hadn’t even touched him yet.
Andy let out a soft whimper as I finally moved on to soap his length and
his neat and well-trimmed area as his manhood twitched. I laughed. He was
aroused, and I could feel him growing bit by bit in my hand with each
purposeful pump.
I let the warm stream of water wash away the soap before I encircled
him with my mouth. I could feel the rush of blood coursing through it as it
became heavier on my tongue. Andy’s hand immediately came up to grip
my hair as I continued the slick ministrations with my mouth. Our stupid
little game hadn’t even started yet, and it was me who was on my knees
begging him to come for me.
With each flick of my tongue, he shivered with a shuddering breath just
as I was waiting in wet anticipation. He was coming undone, and I was
eagerly waiting for his release. But before I could get the satisfaction of
having him come on my tongue, he pulled away.
 “Your turn.” His voice was low and husky.
“But I’m not done yet.”
He shook his head as he pulled me to my feet and turned me toward the
shower head. He always took his time with me, gently washing my hair. His
warm fingers gingerly gave my scalp a soothing massage as the shampoo
suds washed away. Andy delicately put conditioner in my hair, treating my
strands like precious black silk.
Soon, he washed my body, sudding me up with tender and loving care.
But before he finished everything off, his body aligned behind mine. He
grabbed my body wash and, with a few drops of it, I watched his hands as
they rubbed the liquid soap.
“Julie,” he called out and drew my attention to his face. He planted
kisses from behind my ear, across my cheek to my lips.
His hot palms lathered soap across my breasts again and then lazily
down my ribs and stomach. By the time his hands reached my entrance, the
soap was long gone. I let out a whimper as I parted my legs for his easier
access.
“Andy,” I mewled.
“It’s completely soaked here,” he said into my hair. “Let me help you
clean it up.”
His fingers dipped in without much hesitation as I let out a small gasp. I
arched my back toward him as he explored me finger by finger and pump
by pump. As my breath became more ragged with the second finger he
inserted, I felt his hold on me tighten.
“Sweetheart, I need you,” I heaved, clawing at the arm around my
waist. “Andy.”
He let out a deep chuckle as the hand on my waist came up to tilt my
lips toward his. He kissed me with an open-mouth smile. “So damn needy.”
He pulled out the fingers he had in me and stepped out of the shower to
pull the drawer under the bathroom counter open for a condom. By the time
I turned around, he was already back in the shower with the unwrapped
condom in hand.
Andy liked it when I put the condom on him, which was something I
also enjoyed, too. Once he was ready, I spun around to put my hands up
against the wet, cool tiles of the shower and bent forward. He came close
behind me and wrapped his arm around my waist as I felt him position
himself right in front of my center.
 I let out a whimper, and I guess that was his cue to slip in because he
did so in one fell swoop. I gasped, feeling him bury himself in me to the
hilt.
“Fuck, you’re so wet.” Andy’s voice groaned roughly as he began to roll
his hips against my ass. “You’re going to be such a tease, aren’t you?”
“You’re the one that wanted no sex for a week. You—” His hips sent a
single, rough thrust into me and he practically knocked the breath out of
me.
“And I’ll regret it. We’re not going to be doing this for a whole week?”
I could hear the deep rumble from the back of his throat, as he thrusted
again with the same vigor as before. I gasped loudly with the roll of my
eyes. “I doubt I’ll be able to survive. But it’ll be fun watching how
frustrated you’ll be without my cock in you like this every night.”
I whimpered, trying to get some leverage on the slick shower wall.
“Fuck, you’re so goddamn sexy.” Andy’s deep moan only made me
more turned on.
“Hold me down and fuck me then.” It surprised me I could even say that
with him so deep in me. I felt his hips flex behind my ass. This simple
movement drove him deeper, and I moaned with him. “Andy⁠—”
He didn’t even wait for me to finish. He let out a harsh grunt as he
began pummeling my insides. He was ruthless, agile, and desperate to make
me feel the extent of exactly what kind of desires I drew out of him,
pushing him to the verge of hysteria.
Now understanding him, I met him in the middle with my own pent-up
desires as well. To his every blow, I threw back with my own harsh and
offbeat thrusts. First, his every breath began to shudder. Then his grip on me
became bruising, as if I was his only anchor in this all-consuming storm we
were in together.
We composed the wettest, sloppiest, and nastiest symphony with each
clap of his hips against my ass as our breaths sang loudly together. Our
every moan and groan echoed beautifully in our tile-ladened symphony hall
with each crescendo and decrescendo of our thrusts.
When he reached around to brush his fingertips against my clit, I came
violently. My eyes rolled back into my head as my orgasm quaked my
entire body. Behind me, Andy let out a thundering groan as I clenched
tightly with my climax. In a single and raging pump, he reached his own.
My center gripped so firmly around him that I could feel every pulse
vibrating from him as his big load discharged deep in me into the condom.
I was still shaking when Andy pulled out and with it a wet ribbon of my
climax dribbling onto my inner thighs. I had never felt anything so damn
good before with anyone else. Of course, I would only experience this with
him. Thankfully, he pulled me upright to his chest. My arms burned and my
legs felt like jelly. My body would have dangerously given up at any
moment, but I was safe in his brawny arms.
“That was a good rendezvous,” he laughed. “Before we play our game
and you’re the one begging me to fuck you with my cock stuffed down your
throat in that VIP bathroom. Maybe you should consider getting knee pads,
baby. Just in case your pretty, little kneecaps bruise.”
I scoffed with a smile on my lips, running my hands down his chest and
abs chiseled out of marble. “Don’t be so cocky when you’re the one with
the huge load, Sweetheart. Bet you’re going to be having wet dreams about
me every night until you crack.”
Andy laughed as he pulled me into a slow, intense kiss unlike the sex
we just had. Our hearts were still racing a thousand miles an hour in unison
when we pulled away from the kiss. With big smiles, we wordlessly
showered again with fits of giggles in between kisses. There was nothing to
laugh at, but we couldn’t contain the snickers bubbling out of us.
After showering, Andy made a pizza with the dough he prepped over
the weekend for dinner. We decided to call it a night after getting our fill of
a great Margherita pizza and even better wine. I was making myself
comfortable on Andy’s bed until I caught the sight of him. I couldn’t help
but cock an eyebrow at Andy as he walked out of his master bathroom with
absolutely nothing on.
“You’re going to bed like that?” I asked.
Andy looked down at his body, rippling with muscles and strength. He
was oozing virility down to his very soul and we both knew it. He smiled as
he looked back up at me. “Yep.”
Before Andy could climb into bed, I quickly jumped out and stripped
myself bare as well. I wasn’t going to be the only one ogling for the next
week if I could help it. I knew I was going to win and there was nothing
Andy could do that would be able to crack me.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” His twinkling eyes drifted all over
my body slowly. When they landed on the tips of my toes, he smirked and
got into bed.
I immediately got in as well. “Why not? You’re going to sleep naked,
too.”
Andy laughed and gestured toward me to come closer. Without
hesitation, I climbed onto Andy’s lap and even he was taken by surprise.
For a moment, we just sat there staring at each other fanning our deep, hard
breaths into one another’s faces.
“What are you doing, Tink?” Andy blinked slowly at me.
“Winning while I stare into your beautiful eyes, my pretty boy.” I
smiled as I gingerly held his face in both of my hands.
He stared back at me with heat rising up to his ears like the shy boy that
he was. We shared the same gentle smile before our lips eagerly connected
for a kiss. Even after a month of being together, my heart still raced
whenever he kissed me. I could feel his heart beating strongly as well—
drumming almost out of his chest—in unison with the same intensity and
fervor as mine.
Almost as if we were one.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Seven

I CLEARED my throat as I sucked a mint Cindy gave me. She eyed

me from head to waist with a broad smile. My lips were tugged to the same
smile, knowing I did good today with my outfit. I was donning a light pink
dress that was business casual enough with a sexy undertone. It cinched my
figure into an hourglass and made my ass look amazing.
When I was rummaging through my closet for two hours after Andy fell
asleep last night, I did so with the intention of winning our deal. Me, a
loser? Nope. The only one begging in the ninth-floor bathroom was going
to be Andy. I wanted him to drool all over his keyboard all week, thinking
about me.
“You look so sexy today,” said Cindy.
Since this was a game Andy and I were playing, I decided to be a little
fancy and bought a half a dozen designer cupcakes from the same bakery
Andy bought cupcakes from for Cindy and I months ago. I intended to
bring them over to him and his work friends, in case just watching me from
far away wasn’t enough for him. It was more expensive than getting
doughnuts, but desperate times called for desperate measures.
“I know, right?”
“Go get ‘em, Tigress.”
I laughed as I walked away from our usual table. As if on cue, Andy
looked up and in my direction. He already gave me a double take this
morning when I stepped out of my room to leave for work. I could tell he
was fully drinking me in like a glass of cool water as I walked toward the
table he sat.
 Andy’s wet pink lips parted as his eyes watched me like a predator
watching his prey. I noticed the way his eyes slowly raked down from my
head to the tips of my toes like he did last night. Then his eyes quickly
flicked up and stared at my thighs for ten seconds too long. Apparently, my
thick quads were his weakness. I pretended to flash him an innocent smile
as I stepped closer to the table. From the bob of his Adam’s apple, I knew
he gulped.
I bit back a laugh. Hook, line, and sinker.
“Hey, Andy,” I said, as his coworkers whipped their attention to me and
the box of cupcakes I had. “Hey, everyone. I thought I should drop by with
some cupcakes since it’s hump day after all.”
His two coworkers' faces brightened with big smiles the moment I
mentioned cupcakes. They eagerly shifted their water bottles, Tupperware,
and takeout boxes around to make room on the table for the cupcakes. They
all thanked me as one of them accepted the box and set it down.
“I got half a dozen, so you can share with other coworkers or have it all
for yourselves,” I suggested.
“Sharing?” laughed the one who goes by Henry. “Who said anything
about sharing? I’m taking two.”
I laughed with him and Andy’s other coworker, Sam, as the two of them
opened the box. I walked over to where Andy sat. He was quiet. As I
approached him, he looked up at me with bright eyes and a silly boyish
grin.
“Hey,” he said, rather shyly.
“Andy was just telling us the news,” mentioned Henry with a big grin.
“Congrats on your relationship.”
“Thanks.” I smiled.
Sam laughed. “Are you two sure you both haven’t been dating this
whole time and were just lying to us that you were only friends?” he asked.
I couldn't help but feel a little flustered at the curious glances from
Andy’s two coworkers. I’d been introduced to them before and greeted
them in passing, but never really had the chance to chat with them like this.
Andy, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying every moment of it
despite the blush forming on the apples of his cheeks. His smile widened.
He leaned back in his chair with his intense eyes never leaving mine.
"Well, we didn't want to ruin the surprise," he said, his voice low and
teasing.
 I rolled my eyes playfully, lightly slapping him across the chest. "Yeah,
right. We only just started dating."
The two guys around the table laughed as they started to dig into the
cupcakes, Andy turned to me. “Want to sit?” he asked.
I shook my head. “I’m only dropping off the cupcakes. I still need to
finish my lunch,” I said.
Andy nodded, taking my hand in his. He brushed his thumb over my
knuckles for a moment. I knew he wanted to kiss me, and I wanted to kiss
him back. But we were at work. Time to be professional.
“I’ll see you later.” I gave him a small smile.
I could sense the hesitation in his body as he gave my hand a quick
squeeze. “Later.”
I turned to the table. “I’ll see you all later. Enjoy the cupcakes!”
As I walked away from Andy and his coworkers, I could feel his eyes
on me. It was as if he was burning a hole in my back with his gaze. I
couldn't help but feel excited about it. It was clear I could bait him for now.
I made my way back to the table where Cindy was waiting for me. She was
still wearing the same sly smile from earlier as I took a seat.
“Well?” I asked playfully.
"You have quite the effect on him." She laughed, nodding toward
Andy's table. She let out a low whistle, fanning herself with her hand
dramatically. “It’s getting too hot here.”
That was Wednesday afternoon. But I knew Andy caught onto my plan
fairly quickly because by Thursday morning, he was shirtless and running
sprints on a treadmill in front of me as I used the StairMaster.
With his slick, toned back still donning a few fresh scratches from
Tuesday night, I was completely breathless watching my boyfriend run like
that in front of me. He was trying to be innocent, but I knew that cocky
shiteating grin on his face after his sweaty sprint was far from innocent.
To get back at him, I made sure to sport a creamy beige satin blouse
with a cute but tight pencil skirt that day.

ANDY LOOKED like he wanted to say something, but stopped

himself before he could. I was out sitting by the common space in front of
our office, taking my break alone, since Cindy was still in a virtual meeting
with a future client. He joined me eagerly as we sat across from one another
by ourselves at a small table. He was the one that wanted to meet up during
our breaks. Andy’s intense gaze watched me.
I could feel the heat from his stare, and it was as if he was undressing
me with his eyes. I smirked to myself and took a sip of my cup of herbal tea
to calm my racing heart. Andy noticed the way my lips curved up into a
smile and cleared his throat. I raised an eyebrow at him, silently urging him
to speak.
“Hey, I was thinking . . .” he trailed off, his eyes flickering down to my
lips before returning to my gaze.
I tilted my head to the side. “That we go to the ninth-floor VIP
bathroom?” I whispered, finishing his sentence for him.
Andy’s lips formed into an arrogant smirk as he laughed. He placed his
elbows on the table and leaned forward. He said in a low whisper, “Are you
trying to beg for something, Tink?”
I smiled sweetly. “No, I thought you were going to do the groveling.”
His eyebrow cocked up, amused. “Groveling, huh?”
His hand went to his neck to loosen up the striped gray tie he wore and
undid a button on his shirt, drawing my eyes straight to the bit of skin he
flashed me. It was a simple action, but he still successfully drew my eyes to
him, his hands, and that sliver of his skin.
I scoffed as I did the same and unbuttoned one button on my shirt. He
blatantly stared at my chest in return. “It’s pretty warm today, isn’t it?”
“I heard it might be in the triple digits.”
I rolled my eyes with a smile still on my lips. No, it wasn’t. It was
barely going to be somewhere in the mid-80’s and with a cool breeze. I
checked the weather this morning to make sure it wasn’t too mild for a
skirt.
“Maybe in your bedroom.”
Andy laughed softly. “Or in that ninth-floor bathroom you keep talking
about.”
“You mean the bathroom you keep fantasizing about fucking me in on
that marble sink counter? Definitely.”
Andy’s jaw ticked as his hazel green gaze became piercing. Got him.
His cocky smirk morphed into a wide, wolfish grin.
“Well,” He let out another laugh. “You know me a little too well, Tink.
But I’m sure you’d love to see yourself in that position more than me.”
I smiled, getting up. I shrugged. “No comment.”
 There was a flash of desire across Andy’s eyes as he held my gaze
firmly. “That’s not what your eyes are telling me.”
“Sorry, Andy. But I got to run. I have a meeting soon with a client.”
He flashed me a huge grin. “Later.”
“Later.” I made sure to sway my hips a bit as I left, knowing all he was
thinking about was what he’d do to me once he broke the deal.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Eight

“OPEN IT,” I said, pushing a big unmarked box toward Andy with a
huff.
We were standing in the foyer when I realized my package had been
delivered this afternoon. The box was heavier than I had thought it’d be, so
Andy came out to help me bring it in.
He gave me a suspicious look. “What is it?”
“I got you something I knew you’d like!”
He raised an eyebrow at me. “Like what?”
“Just open it.”
When he did, he just looked up at me in astonishment. A few weeks ago,
I decided to spoil Andy a bit by getting a newly released Lego set of
Batman’s bat cave. I felt the bat cave was a perfect addition to his growing
collection since he and Anthony used to be obsessed with an animated
Batman series we watched as kids.
“You got this for me?” he asked, a little out of breath.
I laughed. “Of course, Sweetheart.”
Andy’s eyes sparkled with excitement as he looked back at the box
sitting on the coffee table. He was so cute when he was happy. It made me
want to do everything in my power to make sure he stayed that way. He
looked back at me with the widest grin. Before I could say anything, he
showered me with kisses all over my face. I was in a fit of laughter from the
ticklish brushes of his soft lips all over my skin.
He pulled away, still wearing his big smile. “This is four hundred
dollars, Julie.”
 I shrugged. “It’s fine. Since you wouldn’t let me pay for our dates, I had
to make it up to you some way or another.”
Andy scoffed before placing another kiss on my cheek. “You really
didn’t need to. I never mind covering the bill, you know? But thank you,
Tink. You always know what I like.”
I tiptoed and leaned in closer to him. “I know there’s something else
you like, too.”
He raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.
“Really? Do tell.”
I placed a hand on his chest, feeling the heat emanating from his body.
“Me.”
Andy watched me with a different kind of excitement brewing in his
eyes. He pulled me closer to him. “Oh? I guess that is true.”
It was Friday night and Andy was somehow in the lead today. He
typically styled his hair by pushing his fringe back, making him look like a
suit-wearing James Dean. But today, he left his fringe down, making him
look so goddamn cute with his stupid charming smile. I dreaded seeing him
at lunch because it was warm and he rolled his sleeves up to his elbows
with his shirt slightly undone. I ignored his corded forearms and pecs
peeking out when he came by to say something to Cindy and I. Thankfully,
I didn’t crack.
Now I was attempting to have the upper hand. I was expecting Andy to
pull me in for another kiss—for one on the lips. But all he did was smirk at
me.
“Aren’t you going to kiss me?” I asked, lightly tugging on his cotton T-
shirt.
Andy hummed. “Needy, aren’t you?” I glared at him as he let out a
chuckle. “You’re always so needy. I spoil you too much.”
“Andy,” I pouted, tugging on his shirt.
“No, call me one of those nicknames you love to call me by.”
My brows furrowed. “Do you mean pretty boy or Sweetheart?”
He smiled. “Both.”
“You like me calling you that?” His cheeks flushed, not answering me. I
let out a giggle.“I’m surprised. I thought that you’d rather I call you baby or
something else.”
Andy shook his head. “No, Sweetheart or pretty boy’s fine.”
 I smiled, now blushing as well. “Sweetheart.” My voice was barely a
whisper as I looked up at him.
Without another word, he pulled me into a kiss. Slow, sweet, and
deliberate with each gentle brush of his lips against mine. I let my hands
explore the expanse of his chest and down to the waistband of his
sweatpants when he stopped the soft kisses he was giving me.
“We’re not supposed to have sex for a week, remember? Unless you
want to beg, of course.”
“I was just teasing you.” I pulled my hands away and gave him one last
quick kiss on the lips before crossing my arms.
Andy laughed, picking up the box cutter. “Sure.”
He quickly took out the instruction manual and immediately flipped
through. With his bright and excited eyes, I knew he was still in awe at the
set. “I still can’t believe you got me this.”
“Well, why not?” I reached out to touch him again. I desperately wanted
to run my hands across his skin and through his silky dark brown hair.
He smiled at me. “I usually buy the Lego sets myself.”
“What about your birthday?”
“I asked Anthony and my parents to stop giving me Lego sets as
birthday gifts years ago because of what happened with my ex. I thought I
could stop being as invested in collecting and building Legos if they did.” A
small, sad smile touched his lips with a shrug.
“But you never told me to stop.”
“Because I couldn’t bring myself to. I loved seeing or hearing how
excited you’d get whenever your gifts arrived. I loved the way your eyes lit
up and how your voice went up an octave because you were just as excited
as me when I opened your Lego gifts. I loved how you always told me you
wished you lived nearby so we could build it together.” He blinked slowly,
fanning his long lashes across his cheeks. “No one’s really offered to do that
with me now that we’re adults, you know? How could I tell you to stop
when your excitement, smiles, and laughs also come with your gifts?”
A big smile crossed his lips, making warmth bloom in my chest.
“Maybe that’s really because you’re in love with me instead.”
“Actually, it’s one of the gazillion reasons why I love you.” He smiled
and then gestured toward the boxed bat cave, as if he didn’t just make my
heart start hammering out of my chest. “Want to help me build it?”
I smiled back at him. “You don’t even have to ask.”
I WOKE up to someone calling my phone in the middle of the night.
Panicked, I answered it without a second thought. No one ever called me in
the middle of the night and I hoped to God it wasn’t an emergency with
Jonathan or my mom or the Hugheses.
“Hello?” I immediately sat up in Andy’s enormous bed.
I could hear his gentle, slow inhale and exhale behind me as the person
on the other end was silent for a moment too long. Just as I was about to
pull my phone away from my face to check who the caller was, they spoke
up.
“Julie,” said a familiar voice.
My heart and stomach immediately coiled at the way the syllables of
my name rolled out of this person’s mouth. Once before, I liked the way his
lips formed with my name on his tongue, but the only thing I felt now was
the coldest chill down my spine. I wanted nothing to do with him anymore,
as I made clear when I broke up with him last year.
Even then, David was still on the other end of this phone call.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Thirty-Nine

I TRIED to ground myself as I let out a long breath. I gripped my phone

tighter and couldn't believe it. I blocked David’s number after we broke up
when he called one random day spitting all this baffling nonsense about
how I picked Andy over him. All because I posted pictures on social media
of myself with Andy and our families over my mom’s birthday weekend
months after our breakup.
David’s anger over the photos I shared was unwarranted, and I had
enough of his childish antics. To prevent this from happening ever again, I
purposely blocked him on everything that I could.
How did his call go through? Did he change his number? Why was he
calling me now, an entire year later, at two in the morning? I had a million
questions racing through my mind, but I couldn't find the right words to say
any of them.
I got out of bed, not wanting to disturb Andy and his slumber. It had
barely been two hours since we had fallen asleep, staying up all night
building part of Batman’s bat cave together. The fresh memories of his
warm, gentle hand brushing against mine as we clicked the Lego pieces into
place lingered on my fingertips.
When I was finally in the clearing in the living room, I finally spoke up.
"Why are you calling me?" I hated how weak I sounded on the phone with
him, just like how meek I was in the majority of our toxic relationship.
There was a momentary pause on the other end of the line before he
spoke again. "I just wanted to talk to you, Julie. Can't we catch up? It's been
so long since we last spoke."
 I scoffed.
We weren’t good old friends. We were ex-lovers and our relationship
didn’t end amicably. He was vindictive and petty over the fact that I broke
up with him. I doubted it had ever crossed his mind that I wasn’t happy with
him because he was a horrible partner.
In our relationship, he never allowed me to use my voice to stand up for
myself, even when I broke up with him. Everything with us was always on
his terms. But that would never be the case again. If he wanted to be the
dickhead tonight, we were going to have to do it on my conditions. Not his.
Unlike before, my voice was now firmer.
“Why are you contacting me, David? Like I told you the last time I
talked to you, I want nothing to do with you ever again. Why are you
calling me in the middle of the fucking night a year after we broke up? You
have a girlfriend, you asshole. Go wake her up and catch up with her.”
“Why are you getting all bitchy and angry at me? All I wanted was to
talk, Julie! Can’t we just catch up? I heard you moved to Santa Mariana
and, I gotta say, I’m surprised.” He sounded so genuine and almost caring,
but I knew he had an ulterior motive.
He continued talking. “I always thought that you’d just be in San
Ignacio forever, and it makes me sad to know you’re not living here
anymore. Especially when I’ve been thinking about you a lot lately. I still
love you so much, and I miss you, baby.”
A wave of nausea and absolute disgust washed all over my body,
leaving me raging with anger in its aftermath. Was David trying to get back
with me? Why was he acting like it hadn’t been almost a year since we last
spoke to one another?
“Are you trying to get back with me?” I made sure my voice mirrored
exactly how disgusted I felt.
“Why do you think I’m reaching out to you? I love you, Julie. Can’t you
tell how much I love y⁠—”
Before he could even finish that sentence, the word tumbled out of my
mouth to stop him. “No.”
“What do you mean by ‘no’?”
“No, David. You need to stop. I already blocked your previous phone
number and all your social media accounts when we broke up. If that wasn’t
a clear enough sign, then let me say it again. Don’t ever try to contact me
again.”
 “Shouldn’t you at least be fucking grateful that I’m even bothering to
reach out to you after a whole year? I just told you that I love you, didn’t I?
Isn’t that enough for you to come back to me? You cold, heartless little b—”
David’s voice started to rise. I could practically see the heat of his anger go
up his neck all the way up to his scalp. I could still see it all so clearly in my
mind even after an entire year.
Unsurprisingly, talking to him was a complete waste of my time. I was
about to end the call when I felt a hand reach out from behind me to grab
my phone out of my hand. I let out a yelp and turned around to see my
boyfriend there, right behind me. One fact about Andy was that as the easy,
nice, and polite person he always was, he was the complete opposite when
he was angry.
His nostrils flared, and his neck was tense and strained with anger. I
could have sworn I even saw a red glint in his eyes as he placed my phone
against his ear. He clearly heard everything I was trying to keep under
wraps.
"Who the fuck is this?" he demanded, irritated.
I watched as he paced back and forth in front of the couch. His grip on
the phone was so tight that his knuckles turned white. I could hear David
answering with his name, and Andy let out a low, mocking chuckle.
“David? Well, long time no talk. This is Andy, by the way.” A pause,
and I couldn’t hear what David’s response was. “Yes, that Andy.”
He turned to me with bright eyes as he tilted his head. “By the way, I’ve
always wanted to thank you for something.”
I could hear David ask loudly, “What the fuck are you talking about?”
The cocky smirk now sitting on his lips oozed into the tone of his voice.
“Thanks for ending things with Julie when she asked for it. Because we’ve
never been happier together.”
With his smirk immediately down turned into an intimidating scowl, his
voice also dipped low and murderous. “Don’t ever call my girlfriend again.
If you do, I promise to break every fucking bone in your body and shove it
all back up your ass.”
With that, Andy hung up before David could say a comeback. He
handed my phone back to me in a long huff. “Delusional asshole,” he
muttered under his breath.
I immediately blocked the unknown number before David could call or
text back. “I’m so sorry, Andy. Did I wake you up?”
 “Yeah, but don’t worry about it.” The hard lines on his face softened. He
reached out to rub warm circles into my shoulder. “You alright?”
I let out a long, exasperated groan to release the pressure building up in
my chest as I buried my face in my hands for a moment. It was heavy with
many emotions, but what I felt the most was anger and frustration at myself.
“I’m sorry, Andy,” I answered, looking back up at him. “I should have
never answered that phone call.”
“You don’t need to apologize. It’s not like you knew, right?”
The hefty emotions I felt in my chest rose up to my throat like bile.
“Because,” my voice croaked. “If I hadn’t answered, we wouldn’t be up and
have to deal with his crap.” I couldn’t even bring myself to say David’s
name.
Andy sighed. “Julie, it’s alright.” His voice was all smooth and
soothing, like his warm and gentle hand in mine.
I frowned, loathing the way David’s call left me feeling heavy and
uncomfortable. “No, it isn’t. If I hadn't picked up, it wouldn’t have given
him the confidence to be such an asshole.”
My voice was slowly giving out on me as the emotions sitting in my
throat constricted me from talking. My eyes began to burn as I felt them
well up. I hated how I got the two of us in the middle of something like this,
interrupting our wonderful night and our much-needed rest.
Maybe it was because of my lack of sleep, but the fury I felt toward
myself was tenfold what I felt toward David when I realized it was him on
the other end of the call. My rage was so intense I almost felt like
screaming, but couldn’t bring myself to disrupt the stillness of the night
around us.
In my blurry peripheral vision, I saw Andy frown. Wordlessly, he sat
down on the couch before pulling me into his lap and cradling me in his
arms. There he gave me the softest, warmest hug like the ones his dad
always gave, and I never felt so safe. I sat in his arms with my arms around
his neck. All the while, he rubbed comforting circles into the small of my
back.
With each heavy sigh and cry, I also breathed in his usual fresh, light,
and crisp scent. It smelled like the morning sun rays of a beautiful, clear
spring day. The warmth of his skin and his calming scent were what
anchored me.
 “I hate that bastard. I hate the way he makes me feel—like I’m so
worthless that he should step all over me. He never has anything nice to say
and always ruins everything in his wake,” I croaked into Andy’s wet
shoulder, with tears prickling at the corner of my eyes. “I should have never
answered that stupid phone call. I’m sorry.”
If I had been more cautious and actually took the time to look at the
phone, then maybe I would have noticed it wasn’t someone I knew calling
me in the middle of the night.
“Hey, I thought I told you not to apologize about this anymore. It’s not
your fault. David’s the one who’s fucking delusional,” said Andy
adamantly. “You shouldn’t be apologizing for anything he did. If he didn’t
want to be the asshole, then why was he so insistent on trying to get in
touch with you a whole year after you two broke up?”
When I couldn’t respond back, he kissed my temple tenderly. “That’s
what I thought. Don’t worry about this. It’s all water under the bridge.” He
gave the small of my back a soft pat.
“Are you going to break every bone in his body and shove them back up
his ass like you promised if he tries to call me through a different number?”
I pulled away from his shoulder to see his soft smile, amusement
flickering in his eyes.
“I’m not the type of man to make empty promises, and you know that.”
“Like the promise you made to my dad at the cemetery?”
Andy laughed. “Exactly like that one.”
I smiled back and gave him a quick peck on the lips. “We should try to
go back to sleep.”
He looked at the digital clock near the TV stand. Two-thirty-eight A.M.
“We definitely should.”
“But I don’t think I can sleep even if I tried.” I let out a frustrated whine
at how my pumping anger had now fully woken me up. “I’m wide awake.”
“Then how about we get you fed and watered, Tink? I’ll make you a
grilled cheese sandwich and a cup of warm milk with honey.”
My smile grew wider. “Sounds amazing.”
“Good.” He rose, carrying me with him. “Let’s get you some food and
warm milk and you’ll soon drift off into dreamland.”
As he carried me into the kitchen and set me down on a bar stool, I
almost told him he could also fuck me relentlessly until I couldn’t walk at
all tomorrow. That would surely help me go to sleep. But that was a
suggestion for another day. A grilled cheese sandwich, warm milk with
honey, and falling asleep to the sound of his steady breathing was more than
enough to satisfy my insatiable thirst for him. For now, at least.
I also wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of winning our game
because I was going to win. Not him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Forty

MOST OF THE thoughts in my head whenever it came to Andy

these last few months were how much I loved and cared about him, how far
we had come with our relationship, and how much I loved to draw my
fingertips across his skin. But all I had been thinking of lately was how
much I wanted to win our little game.
With spring becoming warmer as we got closer to the start of May, I
used that as an excuse to wear less clothes on Saturday. Clad without a bra
in my tiny, white crop top and tight black spandex short shorts, I spent my
day glued to Andy’s side. He blatantly ogled every inch of my body with
the tug of his lips into a lopsided grin. But that was it. No comment was
ever made about my clothes, despite the way he stared at my nipples too
long.
After spending over an hour at the gym on Sunday morning, we came
back to an unusually warm home. Andy fiddled with the air conditioning
control panel as I hit the shower.
I glanced into the mirror before jumping in. This was our first gym
session in a month and it thoroughly surprised me the little pooch I always
had trouble slimming down was no longer as visible as it once was. Not
only did I shed off the extra weight I was carrying, but I could tell I was
practically radiating. It definitely wasn’t the post-workout glow from the
sweat session at the gym, either.
It was because I was genuinely happy with the life I was living. I knew
part of it had to do with relocating to a new city to be closer to people I love
and care about. Another huge factor was me falling in love again with a
hobby I had forgotten about and I had never felt more invigorated. This new
side of me was all thanks to the two amazing friends I had: Cindy and
Andy.
I threw on similar garb as the day before, with a brown tube top and
black spandex short shorts again after my shower. We agreed to go out for
brunch, but only if we felt like it. Since it was a Sunday morning, brunch
places were bound to be packed. I walked out of the bathroom, only to find
Andy with nothing but a towel sitting low on his hips. His still-dry hair was
sexily pushed back.
My brows furrowed together. “You haven’t showered yet?”
Without a look in my direction, Andy let out a sigh as he dialed the
temperature down to 66. “I need to make sure this house is cold enough so
you stop wearing your thin tops and short shorts. You know how much
power your nipples and thighs have over me.”
I smirked triumphantly as he finally turned to me. His eyes were all
over me as he took in a deep inhale of the light milk and honey scented
body cream I slathered on.
“This isn’t fair.” His voice was gruff with irritation.
“What isn’t?” I pretended to play innocent as I plastered on a confused
expression.
With a tug on his towel, my breath hitched. His brows cocked up
arrogantly as the towel fell to his feet, revealing his sex and strong legs. My
eyes traveled to his newly exposed lower half as if it was the first time I
saw him fully nude and I knew he got me. He knew exactly what he was
doing to crack my determination.
“You know what isn’t fair,” said Andy, grinning. “Why don’t you help
me shower and we’ll call it even?”
My brain began to stammer and falter. Thankfully, my voice wasn’t
stuttering like my head was. “Even? For what?”
“This.”
In a simple tug, he pulled my tube top down and my breasts spilled
over. My nipples were erect from the cool air blowing over us. His grin
grew wider, if possible.
“Shower with me. It’s the least you can do for all the teasing and
taunting you’ve been doing to me all week.”
As I pulled my tube top over my head, he reached out to help me. His
hands were soon on my hips with his fingers hooked on my short shorts
when I stopped him.
“Are you begging me, Andy Hughes?”
His grin cocked into a lopsided smirk. “Who says I’m begging right
now? All I’m asking for is just a shower, right?”
“Are you telling me that all we’re doing is just showering?” My voice
came off more exasperated than I liked, and I regret opening my mouth.
Andy let out a laugh as I raised an angry brow at him. “Disappointed,
aren’t you?” His fingers danced up my hips as he pulled me closer to him,
almost hip to hip and touching his sex. “So needy and spoiled. Sorry, Tink,
but you’ll have to wait.”
He gently tapped my nose as he pulled me back into the bathroom. He
eagerly stripped me down and I went with him into the shower. After taking
my time soaping my man down, I was taking the game by the helm with his
aroused shaft in my hands. Andy’s hand came up to grip my hair as I
continued each purposeful pump with the streaming water and his pre-cum.
“You’re cheating,” he said, with a cracked voice.
“But I’m just helping you out. Aren’t I?” I asked as I got onto my knees,
right in front of where I would take him if we weren’t playing our stupid
game.
I pretended to be coy as I batted my eyes up at him. I purposely
breathed hotly on his sensitive tip. His breath immediately hitched as the
muscles on the expanse of his washboard abs contracted. I gave him another
hard pump and earned a loud, shameless groan from his parted lips.
One of his hands immediately came down to grip my chin as he forced
me to look at him. Andy was wearing an irritated look with a ticked muscle
along his jaw. He looked down at me with an intense gaze. With the shower
streaming down over him, he had never looked so irresistible naked.
“Wear something easy to take off tomorrow and meet me in the ninth-
floor VIP bathroom at noon sharp. If you’re a minute late, you’re not going
to get what you’ve been asking for from me. Instead, you’ll be doing the
begging.”
His voice was dangerously low, husky, and ready to give us the
experience the two of us have been fantasizing about this whole time. My
mouth watered with excitement.
“Will do, pretty boy.”
I ARRIVED in the ninth-floor VIP bathroom ten minutes before noon
the next day. Andy had left me hanging the day before while we were in the
shower. Apparently, I was too distracting for him, so he asked me to leave
before I could finish him off.
As expected, it was a clean and grand bathroom with beautiful marble
sink counters and my heart drummed in excitement. I texted him and he
immediately responded.
Me: Already here

Andy: Coming asap

It wasn’t long before he arrived with three taps on the heavy bathroom
door. It disappointed me that his cheeks weren’t red from the thought of
bending me over the sink counter and doing whatever he wanted to me.
Andy let out a soft chuckle as he dropped his lunch bag at his feet. He
quickly turned to deadbolt the door. “You look vexed.”
“Because you’re not blushing.”
He let out a laugh as he looked at me with hazy eyes as he reached out
to cup my face. He thumbed the pink lipstick I wore on my lips, smearing it
all over, and then leaned in close to me.
“You don’t have a single clue of what you’ve been doing to me.” His
breath on my lips was uneven.
I slowly blinked, letting his words settle in my blood. “Are you begging
me, Andy Hughes?”
Wordlessly, he knelt on his knees with his hands on my hips. He buried
his face into my stomach, exhaling a long hot puff of breath onto my navel.
“I’m begging you, Julie Lo.” He looked up at me with those dazzling,
now intense eyes. My hand reached out to comb through his hair as he let
out a mewl. I could feel his breaths become shaky again. “Let me be yours.”
I leaned back slightly and quickly kissed him, feeling triumphant.
“Looks like I won.”
Andy stood back up and pressed my body into his. I let out a soft groan
at the feel of his arousal. He smiled as he pulled me into a kiss. He wasted
no time in unzipping the simple black dress I had on and pulled it off. Now
I was in nothing but a matching lacy black bra and panties set and black
pumps.
“Fuck,” he muttered under his breath with a thick swallow.
 One thing I loved about being intimate with Andy was the show he put
on whenever he undressed. He acted as if he didn’t love giving me what I
wanted. He was deliberately slow today, knowing fully well that he was
now in the palm of my hand.
As I watched him pull his tie off and undo the buttons of his shirt one by
one, I took my seat on the marble counter with my legs wide open. I let out
a small whimper as I played with myself for his own enjoyment. It was only
fair, right?
His eyes were on me the whole time as he stripped down to his erection.
He pumped his length slowly as he watched me touch myself. All the while
wearing a smug smirk on his lips.
“Do you have a kink for public bathroom sex?” asked Andy. He took
quick, long strides toward me with a condom in hand.
I laughed as his tongue lewdly wet his lips. “I don’t have a kink for
bathroom sex. I just want you to fuck me in the bathroom.”
“Oh? Is that so?”
After tossing the condom on the sink counter, Andy got on his knees
and positioned his face in front of my center as I continued to sit on the
counter. Without saying another word, he pulled my lacy panties off and
threw my legs over his shoulders. Exactly like what I did to him last night,
he let out a long and hot breath over my clit. All before his lips kissed and
licked it lewdly. I let out an uncontrollable, soft moan.
Andy hummed and my eyes rolled back. When I looked back down, his
eyes were on me. His tongue pressed flat, and I stifled a loud moan by
covering my mouth. His hands came up to pull down my bra as they went
straight for my nipples. He rolled them in between his fingers as he lewdly
sucked my clit. My head threw back and hit the mirror with a thud as my
body arched toward him.
I no longer cared about his perfectly styled hair as my hands went to
comb through it haphazardly. Andy let out a deep throaty laugh as he
lapped, sucked, and nibbled away at his meal, and I let out hushed groans
and moans as gently as I could. I tugged harshly onto him as he continued
to pleasure me.
“You’ve been thinking about me taking you in the middle of this
bathroom all day. Haven’t you? You’re soaking wet, as if you already came
for me, Julie.”
 Andy’s tongue flattened against my entrance again, and I came. His
laughs vibrated through me as I mewled loudly. He lapped a few more
times before pulling away. I was helped off the counter and pulled into a
heated kiss. He eventually pulled away to allow me to slip back into my
black pumps. All the while, he showered me with kisses the whole time.
I eagerly turned around and positioned myself on the beautiful sink
counter with my face down and ass out. In the mirror, I looked like I came
straight out of a wet dream, all sprawled out on a countertop while begging
my boyfriend to make me his.
“Take me from the back, Sweetheart.” I looked over my shoulder at
him. My voice was a firm command.
Andy let out a low groan as he looked down at me with darkened eyes.
He gave himself a hard pump as he reached for the condom and ripped open
the foil. I reached out to him to run my hands down his chest, abs, and his
sensitive navel, earning a hitched breath from him. His feral gaze never left
mine as he readied himself for me.
“Baby,” he called out as he undid my bra and threw it in some corner.
He pulled me upright and planted kisses up and down the column of my
neck before he positioned himself in front of my center. One of his hands
was on my chin and it turned my attention to the reflection of the mirror.
Meanwhile, the other hand cupped one of my breasts, rolling my nipple in
between his fingers.
I still couldn’t believe we were fully naked in this huge, luxurious
bathroom, with our clothes scattered all over the ground. All the while, we
were supposed to be on our lunch break at work. In the mirror, Andy placed
another kiss behind my ear.
“Before I start, I have only one request of you as the loser of this stupid
game.” His whisper was so soft it barely came out as a breath.
“What is it?”
“Keep your eyes on the mirror. I want you to see how sexy you look
when you come on my cock.”
His hot palm on my breast gave me one last squeeze, and I lightly
gasped. Then, his hand lazily went down past my ribs and stomach. By the
time he reached my entrance to play with my clit, I was whimpering. I
parted my legs wider for his easier access and mewled as I positioned
myself exactly how I wanted him to take me.
 Wordlessly, Andy buried his face into my shoulder and sharply bit down
as he slipped in. I moaned loudly from the pain and from him burying
himself deep to the root. He laughed as I covered my mouth with a hand.
My legs were already shaking a bit with all the pressure of him so deep in
me. Was I truly this sensitive after just a few days of us not having sex?
“Scared?”
I scoffed. “Why should I be? I’m the winner.”
Andy chuckled smugly as he leaned in with his lips hovering over the
corner of my lips. He was merely a kiss away as he stared back at me with
simple determination to make me sore all over.
“Well, you should be. You released this monster, after all.”
For a beating moment, we both shared a quick gaze. The tension
between us felt thick and eager. Without hesitation, he easily pulled me into
an open mouth kiss again.
It didn't take long before Andy sprawled one of my legs over the sink
counter and covered my mouth with his hand. He was trying to keep me
quiet as I became rowdy with my screams and moans. We both watched our
reflection in the mirror.
With each thrust Andy made, my breasts lewdly bounced for our
entertainment as the wet sounds of our drenched sexes filled the air. It soon
became clear how close I was to coming. Each of Andy’s raging, deep-
seated thrust only made me louder as I tried my best to be quiet and keep
my eyes on the mirror.
Meanwhile, he stood tall and strong behind me, mounting and folding
me into the perfect position to keep his length buried deep in our wet mess.
I blubbered nonsense into his hand and tried to hold on to the countertop as
I came with the roll of my eyes.
“Fuck, Andy,” I moaned. “Fuck me.”
At that request, he immediately pulled out of me and took a hold of my
chin again. He pulled my attention away from the mirror to look at him as
he leaned in close to me. His breaths were hot in my face. “You want me to
fuck you?”
“Fuck me like the little slut that I am for you, pretty boy.”
My boyfriend let out an uneven breath as his lips brushed across my
cheek. “Are you begging me, Julie Lo?”
“Y-Yes.”
“Nope. On your knees, baby.”
 I quickly scrambled to my knees in front of Andy as he smirked down at
me from his towering height. “Are you going to let me fuck your little
pussy raw then, my lil’ slut?”
I wordlessly reached for his length and pulled off the condom. I gave his
thick cock two rough pumps and looked up at him as I slowly licked my
lips. I took him into my mouth. He threw his head back, enjoying it for a
moment, before pulling out of my slick lips. I stood up and tugged him into
a quick, passionate kiss.
“Get back on the counter with your pussy facing me. And spread your
legs. I’ll fuck you exactly how you want me to.”
I did exactly as he requested, with my legs and sex wide open for him.
To add more to his view, I pulled one of his hands up to my face and sucked
on his thumb, knowing exactly what that did to him. His Adam’s apple
bobbed with a gulp at the lewd sight of me. As he slipped back into me, we
both groaned in unison.
“So fucking beautiful.”
Andy licked his fingers and started playing with my clit. With his thumb
in my mouth, I couldn’t respond, so I sucked his thumb the way I would his
tip—loud and hard. His slow hips immediately flexed, plunging further into
me, and I squirmed. I moaned lewdly as his thrusts continued to be
delectably measured and methodical. He pulled his thumb out of my mouth
to hold me down and I tried my best to keep my obscene wails hushed and
quiet.
My legs quaked involuntarily at the way Andy was fucking me deep and
slow. I was practically another thrust away from my second release. With
each purposeful swipe of his fingers over my clit and his hot length filling
me up over and over, I shakily climaxed again. He watched me through his
lashes as the rhythm of his thrusts picked up in speed and intensity.
“Look at the way you’re creaming all over me.”
As he was fucking me into hypersensitivity, I looked down at our
connected sexes and moaned at the sight. My eyes rolled back again as
Andy’s powerful thrusts rendered me breathless. Each time I muttered his
name, he would answer me with his deep-seated, electrifying thrusts. The
sounds of our wet, filthy sex echoed loudly throughout the bathroom.
I let out a weak whimper with tears in the corner of my eyes. I felt
another climax coming, with Andy knowing exactly where to hit at his
breakneck speed. As I began to squirm and cry under him, he took every
inch of me in with his twinkling, beautiful hazel green eyes like a crazed
man.
So, this was the monster I didn’t know I released.
I came again in a violent, convulsing fashion as he laughed out loud. He
continued to rut relentlessly into me as I shook under him. With a low and
grumbling groan, he quickly pulled out of me and pumped streams of his
milky release onto me.
Our bodies shook as we flashed each other sweaty, lopsided smiles.
Andy looked so handsome as he stood there with his intensely bright eyes,
flushed cheeks, and sweat-slicked chiseled body. He wiped my tears away
and quickly pulled me into a slow, sweet kiss as our hearts gently came
down from our highs. In our usual fashion, we giggled and laughed into
each other’s mouths.
Without a doubt, I was certain we were going to buy Cindy several
lunches for a while.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Forty-One

“HOW THE HELL are you so good at everything?” I asked,

amazed and a little jealous.
Andy looked up at me with his favorite mischievous grin. “I thought the
nasty talk was just reserved for the bedroom, Tink?”
I rolled my eyes. “You know what I mean.” I bumped my thigh into his
as I gestured to the bouquets of flowers we were arranging the night before
going back home.
He laughed. “I don’t know. YouTube videos and the Midas touch, I
guess.”
I looked between our two bouquets for our moms, and he was better
than me by far. I even helped him pick out the color scheme with whatever
was available at the grocery store. Maybe it was because I planned on
giving my mom a mixed bouquet of pink lilies, and it was hard for me to
perfectly balance it out. Or, floral arrangement just wasn’t as easy as
refurbishing an old piece of furniture.
“I don’t think I have an eye for this,” I muttered, grabbing a white lily.
Andy glanced at my flowers. “You arrange flowers exactly like how you
sleep.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I was a little offended.
“That you’re a mess. Here, add a little more of the filler greens.” He
leaned over to my side to grab my hand in his. He directed the lily I held to
a specific spot, making the bouquet look a little more balanced and less
awkward.
 I watched him take hold of my bouquet. He started to zero in on fixing
my mistakes. I must have made quite a few mistakes because he practically
rearranged the whole bouquet by himself.
“I’m surprised you’re this bad at arranging flowers when you’re a
designer. Aren’t you supposed to have an eye for aesthetics?”
I laughed. “I’m an interior designer.”
“Don’t you do some freelance decorating work for Shoua, though? You
helped me out with my place, didn’t you? I doubt my home would have
looked this amazing if you didn’t put your hard work and effort into
decorating it for me.”
“I did, but just because I like designing and decorating doesn’t
automatically mean I should be good at floral arrangements.”
Andy snorted. “Maybe you just like watching me arrange flowers
instead.”
I leaned over the table to watch him closely. He looked how he often
looked when he put his building blocks projects together—concentrated and
confident—as if he had done this over a million times. It was such a sexy
look on him.
“Maybe I do.”
He turned to me with a raised, curious brow. He scoffed as a smile
tugged at the curve of his lips. “Are you admitting that you’re just making
me do all the work here?”
“That’s not what you said when you made me those beautiful bouquets
for Valentine’s Day.”
He chuckled, grabbing a white rose to add to my bouquet. “True, but I
was trying to send you a message that you clearly didn’t seem to get for a
very long time.”
“That’s not true! My heart was racing all over the place when I saw it in
my room.”
“Was that why you looked like you wanted to kiss me? You kept staring
at my lips after you saw the bouquets in your room.”
His eyes sparkled with excitement, and his lips cocked into an arrogant
smile. He continued to add another white rose. My face began burning red
hot.
“So? W-What about it?”
Andy laughed. He puckered his lips toward me, and I rolled my eyes at
him.
 “You should’ve just kissed me. I wanted you to kiss me so much I even
had a dream about it.”
“You did?”
“I’ve dreamed about you every night since you started living here.” His
words came out so easily, as if he had told me this many times before.
“Really?”
He laughed again. “Yeah.”
My brows furrowed. “Why didn’t you tell me about it until now?”
Andy didn’t respond to my question as he finished adjusting my
bouquet and held it up for inspection. “There, that looks much better.”
He leaned in closer to me to show me his work as I took in his usual
clean scent. “Thank you, Andy, but you didn’t answer my question. Why
didn’t you tell me about your dreams until now?”
He glanced at me as he tied up the bouquet he helped fix. He shrugged.
“They’re just dreams, and I doubt it would have made you comfortable,
knowing I dreamed that often about you.”
“What are they about?”
Our floral arrangement night was slowly becoming a night of my one
thousand questions while sexy florist Andy did all the hard work. He picked
up the mixed bouquet he was putting together for his mom. I waited for him
to answer me, but all he did was turn away. Was he avoiding my questions?
Then I noticed how red the back of his neck became.
“Sweetheart, are you being shy again?” I couldn’t help teasing him.
That must have ticked him off, because he immediately faced me with a
flustered look. His face was bright red. “I’m not being shy! Those dreams
were just of us, being together and living our everyday lives. Alright? A-
And, sometimes there were kids—our kids—in my dreams.”
I looked back, stunned. Kids in his dreams? I felt my own face begin to
flush as I thought of Andy making me a bouquet one day with our
nonexistent kids. My flush seemed to have made his face burn even hotter
and brighter, but his tender gaze on mine never faltered.
"I know it sounds stupid, but I’ve always known what I wanted if I
could be with you. Then, when you showed up in Santa Mariana, I wanted
it even more. When I said I want it all with you, I really do.”
My heart fluttered at his words as I reached out to hold his hand. "What
was I like in these dreams?"
 He blinked slowly as a smile crossed his lips. "You were happy. And
you made me happy, too. We were happy together."
I felt a warmth spread through me at his words, and I couldn't deny the
way my heart swelled with affection for him. We were happy together.
"Andy, why didn't you tell me about your dreams?"
He shrugged, his gaze dropping to our intertwined fingers. Then he
looked back up at me and leaned closer into me. "Because they’re just
dreams and I'd rather live in the present, conscious moment with you.”
He kissed me as my heart hammered against his chest. “Let’s finish
these bouquets for our moms.”
I chuckled. “You mean, let me watch you finish these bouquets for our
moms?”
“As long as you give me kisses for my hard work, then I don’t mind.”
“When you’re this sexy arranging flowers? Of course. You’re such a
sucker for me, doing all the hard work and all.”
He beamed his beautiful smile at me. “For you, always, Tink.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Forty-Two

THE ONE THING I knew would make my mom the happiest for
Mother’s Day was to tell her I was in a relationship. It wasn’t the flowers or
the spa appointments I set up for her and her best friend or even how I was
helping her pay off her mortgage that reflected how grateful I was as her
daughter. No, none of that mattered.
What would make her happiest right now with her raging grandchildren
fever was the prospect of me possibly giving her not just one, but a few
grandchildren one day with a great son-in-law. Neither Andy nor I were
ready for marriage or children, but I just knew my mom’s mind would go
there. So would Auntie Gao’s. Those two often egged one another and I
wouldn’t doubt their creative imagination would come to play here, either.
“Hi, everyone!” I said, after Anthony opened the door to the Hughes’
home for me.
Both he and Uncle Gary helped me with the bouquets and vases we
brought for my mom and Auntie Gao and put them on the coffee table.
Judging by all the chattering throughout the house, everyone was here at the
Hughes’ home as I asked them to be.
I told Shoua I wanted to introduce all of them to my ‘boyfriend.’ The
smell of food and excitement wafted in the morning air as Auntie Gao,
Shoua, my mom, and Jonathan stepped out of the kitchen. We made sure
that both Auntie Gao and my mom never cooked for Mother’s Day, so I was
certain Uncle Gary ordered catering for brunch. Right at once, everyone
started talking to me as if I had two extra pairs of ears.
 “So, where’s this boyfriend of yours?” immediately demanded
Jonathan. “He’s probably not even real, huh?”
“Is it just you and your boyfriend that drove over today? Andy didn’t
mention anything about not coming with you two,” said Auntie Gao, a little
worried.
I felt a little guilty that we didn't give our families any more details
other than ‘I’m going to bring home a guy I’m serious about.’
“Where did you meet him? At work?” asked my mom.
“How long have you been seeing this guy? You never even mentioned
anything much about him to me,” said Shoua. She narrowed her eyes at me,
questioning if I was telling her the truth.
“Where’s your boyfriend, Julie?” asked Anthony curiously. “I thought
he was coming with you two.” He must have seen Andy grabbing our things
from the trunk from the front door.
“Julie, how long have you two been seeing one another? Is he treating
you well?” asked Uncle Gary with a soft smile.
I began to feel so overwhelmed by the onslaught of their questions that I
took a step back from them. I gave them a weak smile as I was about to try
to answer their questions one by one when my boyfriend came through the
door.
“Hey, everyone!” said Andy from the door with our bags in hand.
His loud, clear voice cut right through all their questions as they all
turned to him. All their faces twisted in confusion as he closed the door
behind him.
“Where’s Julie’s boyfriend?” asked Shoua puzzled.
“Yeah, isn’t he supposed to come with you two?” asked Anthony.
No one was catching on that we were together despite the fact we were
the only two that arrived. Although I told them I was going to introduce
them to my new partner, I never told them there was another person aside
from Andy and me in the car.
“He’s me.” Andy smiled at his brother. “I’m Julie’s boyfriend.”
Anthony and Shoua’s confusion morphed into smiles. They started to
laugh as our parents gave us disappointed looks. They clearly thought we
were both playing a joke on them. Andy and I shared a glance as he placed
our bags by the door. They weren’t listening to us.
“Andy, stop joking around,” said Shoua. “We’re being serious.”
“I am telling the truth!” He laughed, and I smiled.
 The only one who seemed to have caught on was Jonathan as he looked
between Andy and I with a shocked, bewildered face. “No. They’re telling
the truth!” he bellowed.
His voice rang with so much certainty that everyone looked at him with
questioning eyes. Jonathan raised a brow at Andy and I as he flashed us a
knowing smirk. “I knew something was going on between you two around
Dad’s death anniversary,” he continued. “I just never said it.”
Auntie Gao blinked. "So, what does this mean? You two are, in fact, a
couple?"
Andy stepped toward me, wrapped his arm around my waist, and pulled
me toward him. I looked up and gave him a smile. "Yes, Mom, we are," he
said, without taking his eyes off of me.
A shocked silence filled the house as everyone in the room tried to
process what Andy had just said and done. My heart was racing with
anticipation as I stared back at their stunned expressions and dropped jaws.
Quickly, all their eyes lit up and wide smiles touched their lips in unison.
My mom's face lit up with joy, and she let out a loud laugh. Her eyes
quickly darted between Andy and me as her smile stretched wider if
possible. She looked so happy.
“Julie, I was wondering who you were going to bring home, and it’s just
Andy!” she laughed. “Thank the Lord! I’ll feel more reassured that you’re
with a good boy.”
Auntie Gao laughed with her. “Andy, the happiest I’ve ever seen you is
always when you’re with Julie. It makes me happy to hear that you two are
finally dating.” She turned to my mom, nudging her shoulder. “It won’t be
long before we’re in-laws.”
I felt heat rush all the way up past my scalp as Auntie Gao's words hit
me. In-laws? Andy and I had only just started dating and our moms were
already talking about marriage, as expected. I wasn’t surprised, but it was
still embarrassing to hear them laugh over it. My heart pounded intensely as
Andy squeezed my waist reassuringly. His own face was bright red as well.
"Let's not get ahead of ourselves, Mom," he said with a happy, wide
grin. "We're just taking things one step at a time."
Uncle Gary was the one to laugh in place of Auntie Gao. He patted
Andy on the shoulder. He looked between Andy and I with the same wide,
beaming smile Andy wore.
 “Took you two long enough, though. We’d always known Andy had
been in love with you, Julie. It was obvious it was love ever since he told us
he loved you when he was seven.” He laughed. “Some things just never
change between the two of you, do they?”
I smiled back. “No, they don’t.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Forty-Three

AFTER BRUNCH, I took my mom and Auntie Gao out for the
expensive spa and pedicure appointments I set up. The two of them spent
the whole time talking about Andy and I.
“I always tell you about how my husband and I always wanted Julie to
be with one of your sons, Gao,” said my mom from her end of the room.
Her voice was clear over the gentle and soothing spa music. “Well, today is
the day; it finally happened. Both of your sons have always been good boys.
They’re smart, handsome, loving, and hard-working. I’m glad Julie finally
saw these aspects in one of them.”
To which I was certain my entire body flushed bright red. I was smack
in the middle between my mom and Auntie Gao as the masseuse worked
out a kink between my shoulder blades. I sighed as the knot was finally
released, just as Auntie Gao laughed cheerfully.
“Gary and I are the same. We’ve figured Andy had the best luck with
Julie since Anthony had always seen her as a sister,” she said. “Andy has
always been in love with her since they were children. So, we figured things
would eventually come to this. But we didn’t expect everything to take this
long. Julie, darling, I’m honestly surprised he waited so long to say
anything.”
I wasn’t sure what to say. I never realized that my relationship with
Andy had been the subject of discussion for years between our parents. It
surprised me this had been a hope and dream for them to see us together.
“I think it was for the best that we took our time, Auntie Gao,” I said. “I
think we both needed to realize that the best had always been here—by our
sides the whole time. We have always been an unwavering, kind, and gentle
friend to one another and I wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. I love
being Andy’s best friend.”
A gentle silence washed over the three of us for a moment before my
mom started chuckling. “You’ve always been in love with Andy, too,
haven’t you?” she asked.
I flushed again as both my mom and Auntie Gao laughed. I could barely
stammer out a response.
“Julie, we all knew,” laughed Auntie Gao. “It was only a matter of time
before you both realized it, too.”
We came back home around three in the afternoon to the men with a
two-on-two basketball game on the Hughes’ driveway. They were all
shirtless, and I wasn’t even surprised Uncle Gary was still as fit as these
younger men. He, Auntie Gao, and my mom always made sure to hit the
gym or take their daily walks around the neighborhood. They all stopped
for a quick water break to greet us while Uncle Gary smiled down at Auntie
Gao’s red-hot pedicured toes.
Shoua already left to join her family for her family’s Mother’s Day
plans long ago, leaving Anthony behind. But she didn’t leave without a
knowing smirk and a ‘You need to tell me everything before you two leave
town.’
“What’s the score?” I asked as Uncle Gary quickly gave Auntie Gao a
kiss on the cheek.
While our moms exclaimed loudly as they headed into the Hughes’
home to gush again at the lush, gigantic bouquets Andy made for them,
Anthony turned to me with a cocky grin.
“Four to one,” he said right off the bat. He took a quick swig of his
water bottle. “We’re pulverizing your boyfriend and brother into
smithereens.”
I laughed as both Andy and Jonathan flipped Anthony off. “Andy, aren’t
you supposed to be an all-star basketball player?” I questioned, thinking
back to our high school days.
I crossed my arms across my chest as I raised a curious brow at him. He
was usually the better player out of the three younger guys. His skills even
rivaled Uncle Gary since he always went to his dad whenever he wanted to
get better.
 Andy avoided my gaze as his cheeks heated up bright red, and the
others started chuckling. He quietly took a swig from the water bottle he
held. Jonathan turned to me with the same grin Anthony wore, despite being
on the losing team.
“We’ve been joking about how Andy’s always been head over heels for
you,” he said with a ragged breath.
“How so?” I asked, confused.
Before Andy could even speak up to defend himself, Anthony blurted
out loud. “Andy cried himself to sleep when he found out you had your first
kiss with Diego Ramos back in high school,” he said. “Bet you never knew
about that one!”
Diego Ramos was the son of one of Uncle Gary’s project managers. We
kissed one cool summer night on the Hughes' back porch when he and the
twins used to be close. He came by the house often to play video games
with the boys during the summer. I asked him for a kiss one night he slept
over in secrecy.
After seeing Andy kiss one of his girlfriends a few weeks before, I was
curious at the time. I’d seen so many fiery kisses through TV and movies,
but when I caught my best friend fervently kissing his then girlfriend, that
was something else. I wanted to know what it felt like and if it was as
amazing as everyone made it seem.
Diego was sturdy, dashing, and we were fifteen. But it was only once
for the experience. I realized then that it wasn’t the act of kissing that made
it passionate. It was the person you were doing it with. Although Diego was
cute, he wasn’t Andy. He wasn’t a boy I liked, and I never asked for a kiss
from him again. Regardless, I truly did not need Uncle Gary to know about
my little mouth-to-mouth experiment with one of his project managers’
sons.
“Diego Ramos, huh? Julie, you sure like the handsome ones, don’t
you?” commented Uncle Gary with a laugh.
Both Andy and I glared at Anthony with heat rising up both our necks as
Uncle Gary and Jonathan continued to chuckle away. Meanwhile, Anthony
simply shrugged.
“Stop glaring at me like that. I’m happy for you two,” he said.
His statement seemed to have calmed Andy down a bit as the two
brothers shared the same wide grin as they stood across from one another.
Anthony’s grin was a bit boxier than Andy’s, but it was still similar,
nonetheless. Both the Hughes brothers’ grins grew wider, if possible.
Anthony patted Andy’s shoulder.
“I still can’t believe it took you two this many years to get together,
Julie!” continued Anthony. “You even got this guy to arrange flowers for
you, can you believe that?”
“I gotta say, I’m not surprised. Julie, you’ve always had him wrapped
around your little finger.” Uncle Gary laughed.
“Is that what it takes to win my sister over?” asked Jonathan, stunned.
He glanced over at me. “Glad to hear you finally have some standards
now!”
I knew he was referring to David without even having to say his name.
Although my ex got along fine with my brother, Jonathan wasn’t a big fan
of his.
“He was cute, and I made that mistake only once. Give me a break!” I
said, getting a little defensive.
Jonathan rolled his eyes. “Cute, my fucking ass. He looked like a
thumb. I’m surprised it even took you this long to see how amazing Andy
is. If all it took was for you two to move in together for you to see that, then
we should’ve locked you both up in the backyard shed back in high
school.”
Anthony let out a bellowing laugh at Jonathan’s scathing comment, and
I flipped him off with a red face.
“Don’t go flipping me off! You traumatized us for life with your asshole
ex-boyfriend. Why do you think we were all anxious about the man you
were going to bring home?” said Jonathan.
Before I could tell him to shut up, he started giving me this big, ecstatic
smile. There was so much warmth radiating from his beam. Although he
would probably tell me later when we were alone, I knew my brother was
happy for me.
He continued, “Thank God it’s finally Andy. I had a hunch something
was there, and I even pointed it out, too. But I just couldn’t put my finger
on it then.”
I shook my head. “You’re acting as if I’ve never had a crush on Andy.”
That was when Anthony and Jonathan came to a sudden pause, all the
while Uncle Gary was laughing.
“I’ve always known you two were in love with each other,” he said,
warmly.
 “What? Since when?” asked Anthony, surprised. His eyes quickly
darted between Andy and me.
“Are you telling us that you’ve always liked Andy?” asked Jonathan,
shocked.
“Yeah, since we were teens,” I answered. “I was just really good at
keeping my feelings in check so none of you would figure it out.”
Jonathan’s jaw dropped as Anthony gave me an astounded look. “Why
didn’t you two get together earlier?” they asked, in unison.
“Because Julie’s that oblivious,” Andy laughed.
Uncle Gary shook his head. “You kids are so slow. It was obvious that
both Julie and Andy were in love with each other.”
“Dad, what do you mean? If you knew this, then why didn’t you say
anything?” stated Anthony.
Uncle Gary shrugged. “The only one that should’ve told Julie that Andy
liked her was Andy himself,” he said. “The only thing I should be doing as
a parent is to try to push them in the same direction. I mean, I tried to drop
hints for both of them to figure out, but neither of them seemed to catch on.
Especially Julie.”
I felt my body violently flush as it did at the spa. “Look! How do you
expect me to know when Andy never said anything until we were adults.
You can’t expect me to read his mind.”
“But still! What about his body language, all that dumb flirting, the nice
Christmas gifts, and more?” asked Jonathan. “We’re always gagging
whenever he flirts with you. How is it that you never even noticed?”
Andy laughed as I continued to be beet red. “I just thought we were best
friends, and he was just teasing me. I didn’t know he was actually in love
with me,” I answered.
“Jesus, Julie. You’re a mess,” retorted Jonathan. He looked Andy square
in the eyes. “You sure you still want her?”
“Come on, Jonathan. You know me better than that,” he laughed. “I’ll
always love your sister.”
My brother shook his head as he looked between the two of us. “Well,
she’s your problem now.”
“Andy’s your problem now, too, Julie,” laughed Anthony. “You both are
a mess together.”
“Come on, sons. Let’s get back into the game before one of your moms
comes out to yell at us to get ready for the fancy dinner in a few hours,”
said Uncle Gary.
As everyone else took their last swigs of water before another game,
Andy turned to me with a huge smirk. He glanced over his shoulder again,
causing me to do the same. Uncle Gary, Anthony, and Jonathan were
distracted as they took huge gulps from their water bottles.
Andy’s smile grew wider as he took his chance and quickly leaned in to
sneak a quick peck on the lips. I happily obliged, kissing him back. I held
back the urge to tug him into an intense make out session as he pulled away
with an adorable lopsided grin.
“Hey! No making out!” said Anthony from behind us.
Andy rolled his eyes at his twin. “Calm down, old man. It was just a
peck,” he said, squeezing my hip gently.
I smiled back. He leaned in again and quickly planted a kiss on my
cheek before whispering, “Remember to stay up late tonight. Alright?”
My body tingled eagerly, and I nodded.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter
Forty-Four

I WOKE up to my phone vibrating and, without another glance at it, I

denied the call through the slits of my eyes. It was probably midnight, and I
didn’t have time to deal with another random call in the middle of the night.
Again.
I was exhausted. We woke up early for our drive from the city and I
spent all day up with my mom and Auntie Gao without a proper afternoon
nap. My phone suddenly started to vibrate again fiercely by my pillow, and
I reached for it.
“Stop calling me,” I muttered. With a solid hold on the power button, I
turned off my phone without opening my eyes once.
With my covers tugged to my chin, I tossed to my side and felt myself
slip back into slumber until I woke myself up with my snoring some time
later. I groaned and was about to relax into the mattress when I heard
something tapping at my bedroom window.
What in the hell was that?
My eyes immediately shut tighter as I threw the covers over my head. I
doubted it would do anything, but it was for my peace of mind. I just
wanted to go back to sleep.
Whatever was at my window began tapping again. “Julie,” I heard it
called my name. “Julie, wake up.”
I finally opened my eyes, suddenly remembering how Andy had asked
me to come out to meet him in the front yard at midnight after our Mother’s
Day dinner with our parents. For what? He didn’t disclose the details, but I
agreed and ended up falling asleep. I didn’t look at my phone, but
everything suddenly made sense. He was probably the one calling me for
probably the last half hour.
I sat up in bed to see the silhouette of someone’s shadow by my
window, startling me. I pulled back the curtains to reveal a disheveled Andy
with messy hair and irritated red cheeks. From the annoyed look he gave
me, it was long past midnight already.
I quickly cracked my window open as fresh air blew lightly into my
room. “Sweetheart, I’m so sorry. I was exhausted, so I fell asleep right after
I showered,” I immediately said, feeling guilty. I glanced at the light brown
dusting on his white shirt and then at our tall wooden fences. “Did you
climb over the fence?”
He continued to shoot me an irritated look, wordlessly answering my
question.
“Just give me three minutes and I’ll be out,” I said, quickly. “Did you
want to come through our house or climb back over the fence?”
Andy let out a long, angry sigh. His brows furrowed as his lips pulled
down to an annoyed pout. “I’ll just climb over the fence. It’s faster.” He was
definitely angry at me from the sharpness of his tone.
I grabbed my phone and keys as I headed out. There was no point in
even bothering to change out of my PJs or put on a bra when it was just
Andy. Jonathan was still up, but thankfully he was holed up in his room
instead of binging on some show in the living room. The last thing I needed
was my brother or mom asking me questions when I’m just heading out to
the yard to talk to my upset boyfriend.
I ran up to him the moment I locked our front door behind me. He was
standing with his back toward me on our lawn, probably still stewing in
irritation at the way I didn’t even bother to answer his call. In the stillness
of the dark, it felt a little strange for us to be the only ones outside so I kept
my voice hushed and low.
“I’m sorry,” I said, again.
“It’s alright,” he said with another long sigh. He reached out for my
hand. “I didn’t realize how tired you were.”
I placed my hand in his as he tugged me toward his parent’s house.
“Where are we going?”
“To the backseat of my car.”
I stopped in my tracks. “Andy, we’re not going to have sex in the back
of your car in your parent’s garage.”
 He often parked his nice SUV in the garage since Uncle Gary usually
left his huge work truck on the driveway anyways. Thankfully, Anthony
hadn’t lived at home for years and I doubted his parents would be up, but
still. We lived together. If Andy wanted sex, then we could wait to do it all
in the privacy of his own home when we got back tomorrow.
He turned to me with an amused look etched into the lines of his face.
“We’re not having sex. I just wanted to confess to you.”
“But you already confessed to me.” I was confused.
“Remember how I mentioned I wanted to do something important with
you when we came back to our hometown?”
Andy loosely mentioned it on our long drive over early this morning,
and I agreed to it without knowing what he wanted to do. Just like how he
asked me to come out at midnight without many details and without me
asking about much.
“Yeah.”
His lips upturned into a small smile. “Well, this is that important thing I
wanted to do with you again. So, don’t worry. We’re just going to chat for a
bit, and I’ll walk you back to your mom’s place.”
“No funny business?”
He raised a brow at me with a teasing grin. He tugged me forward, and I
easily went with him hand in hand. “Why do you sound so sad? Are you
upset I’m not going to finger you in the backseat, like I usually do after
work?”
Andy brought out one of his parent’s keys to click the garage door open.
The master bedroom was on the other side of their house, so his parents
wouldn’t hear the garage door open and shut.
“I’m not sad!” My voice was in a low hiss as my face flushed in
embarrassment. “I’m just asking in case you get handsy.”
He chuckled as he glanced at the old, oversized black T-shirt I threw on.
His gaze became piercing, as if he could see through my clothes. “You’re
not wearing a bra.”
I gave him a look as I threw my free arm over my chest. “How the hell
can you tell that I’m braless?”
He grinned playfully as he leaned over with his index finger pointed
out. “I can see your nipples peeking out . . .” His voice became a slow
drawl as his finger reached over and drew a small circle right over where
my nipple was. “Right here.”
 I swatted his hand away. “Stop that. You said no funny business!”
“Okay, I won’t get handsy with you.” He laughed.
The garage door fully opened, and we both stepped in as Andy clicked
his SUV open. The garage closed as we climbed into the back. He glanced
at our high school basketball insignia on the shirt I wore as he continued to
smile.
“Isn’t that mine?”
I grabbed the worn out, fading material I had on and looked down at it.
“It was yours, but you gave it to me before you left for college.
Remember?”
“I did? Why haven’t I ever seen you wear it? It looks good on you.”
I shrugged. His eyes glazed over me again as his smile grew wider and
brighter. I snorted, leaning back into the backseat.
“It’s just a regular T-shirt.”
“But it was mine.” His voice was a soft whisper.
I turned to look into his pretty, light eyes staring back at me.
Under the soft moonlight peeking through the covered garage window,
he looked inhuman and ethereal like a mystical being straight out of the
depths of an imagination. His eyes were more green under the cool light of
the moon. But despite that, I could still see the golden flecks in his eyes
reminding me they were there. Even his skin seemed to take on a cool
undertone when it typically had a golden warmth.
Under the rays of the sun, he radiated like the sunshine. But under the
luminescence of the moon, he glowed like stardust.
I reached out to let my index finger trace the outline of his sharp jaw as
I did the first time after our first date two months ago. Looks were
deceiving. He looked like a frosty god, but he breathed like the hot-blooded
human he truly was. Under my fingertip, his skin was completely human—
soft, smooth, and scorching.
“You’re so beautiful, Andy,” I said. “And so loving and caring.”
He swallowed thickly and then let out a long breath. His hand came up
to bring my finger to his warm lips. He gave it a single kiss before opening
his mouth to bite down the tip of it sharply. I gasped as he tenderly held my
hand in place, licking the mark he left behind. He gave my finger another
quick kiss before returning my hand back to me.
Then his finger reached out to do the same to me as he lightly traced my
features. I giggled under the ticklish lines he drew on my face.
 “You’re just as beautiful, Julie. And, just as lovely and wonderful.”
I didn’t bother biting and licking his fingers back. All I wanted was for
his fingertips to stay lingering on my skin for a little while longer, and he
did as I silently requested. His breath became heavier, and he swallowed
hard when his gaze caught mine.
“I’ve always wondered how differently our lives would have been if I
had just taken the courage to confess to you the summer before I started
college,” said Andy, quietly. A smile danced on his lips as he stared into a
distant past. “Even if we felt the same about each other and got together
then, it would’ve still been hard. I was away at college and you were here.
It wouldn’t have been easy, but I’m certain we would have still made it
work out. Some way, somehow.”
“Of course,” I said. “But we were young and dumb. There was no doubt
we would’ve had major arguments and misunderstandings.”
He laughed, nodding in agreement. When his laughter died out, he let
out a long sigh as he leaned into his seat. He turned to me with a soft,
wistful smile.
“Is it alright if you let me live out my teenage dream of confessing to
you like how I originally planned?”
I smiled, now curious. “Of course.”
I shifted closer to him as he sat up straight. I took his hand in mine and
the smile he wore now turned sheepish, with pink dusting his cheeks. He
was being shy again. He let out a soft chuckle that sounded like a giggle
and cleared his throat. He turned to me, being all cute, giddy, and bashful.
“Don’t expect much, alright? I was seventeen when I wanted to confess
this to you.”
“I keep forgetting you and Anthony were still seventeen when you both
graduated. That’s what you get for being born in October, I guess.”
He scoffed. “Don’t remind me. If there's one thing I hated the most was
how late Anthony and my birthdays were. And, it’s not our fault we were
born later in the year, alright?”
“Okay, I get it. I’m sorry for making fun of you for being a baby when
you graduated. So, about your confession? Do you still remember it?”
“I knew I was going to mess up my confession, so I forced myself to
write it out and memorize it. And, if I couldn’t say it at all, I’d give it to
you.” Andy pulled out a folded up, crumpled piece of paper from the pocket
of his shorts. I reached out to grab it, but his long arms held it far away
from me. “Not so fast. Let me read it first and then you can keep it
afterwards.”
I leaned back against the seat with a smile, eager to hear what he had
written so long ago. With a voice soft and shy but filled with emotion, he
read out his heartfelt words.
“Julie,
“I know you have never liked how honest I was about how much I loved
you when we first met as kids. I loved you then because I saw my lifelong
friend in you from the moment I met you. Call it ‘best friends at first sight’ if
you like, but that was what you were to me. I’ve always known you’d always
hold a special place in my heart. But, over the years, this friendship I see in
you has developed into something more.
“You’re smart, beautiful, and you always know how to brighten up my
day. You’re my best friend and you’re the girl who’s always on my mind,
who I can never stop thinking about. I’ve thought about telling you how I
feel a million times before, but I was always too scared. I didn’t want to risk
losing our friendship, but now I realize that not telling you is the biggest
risk of all. So, here goes nothing again, just like the first time. I love you,
Julie. I have always been hopelessly in love with you for as long as I can
remember.
“Always and forever yours, Andy.”
As he finished, he looked up at me with a nervous smile, waiting for my
response as if we were just kids again in the back of his first car on a
summer night. I felt my heart swell in my chest at his words as I smiled
back at him. I probably would have cried if he confessed this to me that hot
summer when I turned sixteen, before his college days.
“I have always loved you, too, Andy.”
I reached across the way and kissed him. His lips met mine eagerly,
pulling me close. We giggled into each other’s mouths as we kissed and
kissed. Andy handed me the paper he wrote his confession on afterwards. It
was crumpled up just like the other letter he gave me, confessing how much
he was going to miss me by being away at college.
I looked over the curves of his handwriting, which was surprisingly in
scribbles and even messy. He has always had neat handwriting, but I could
sense his nervousness in the unkempt way he wrote his confession, even if
it was years ago. This was clearly the first and only draft he had ever
written with the many words he scratched out and omitted with his blue
ballpoint pen.
I smiled. “You actually memorized all of this?”
He chuckled. “Yeah, but I chickened out each time I told myself I’d tell
you.”
“Where would you have confessed? You mentioned you planned on
confessing when we went to the movies alone on Saturdays, right?” I was
curious.
“In the car, like this. The only time you and I were ever truly alone, shut
away from the world, was in the car. It was as if it was only us and nothing
else mattered. I’ve always wanted to confess to you after the movies, to be
honest. I thought about getting you flowers and taking you out for a nice
meal afterwards, but I was always too scared and nervous that I’d always
chicken out. You were so clueless, too.
“I stole so many glances at you that I can still remember the way the
pink lip gloss on your pretty lips twinkled in the sun.” His smile grew wider
as he stared at my lips. “Then, I’d lie awake each night afterwards and
wonder what flavor your lip gloss was. Cherry, strawberry, or bubble gum?
This would happen whenever you and I were alone for movies on
Saturdays. Again and again, like clockwork.”
My face immediately heated up. I never even knew the pink lip gloss I
used to be obsessed with in high school was anything he would notice, let
alone remember. “You remembered that?”
“Why wouldn’t I? You looked pretty with it on.” My cheeks burned, and
he laughed. Andy's hand came up and traced the outline of my face, his
fingers lingering on my lips. “So, what flavor was it? That lip gloss.”
“Guava.”
“Guava? There’s such a thing as guava-flavored lip gloss?” He looked
shocked at how wrong he was.
I laughed. “Of course. If it’s a fruit, then there’s bound to be some
artificial flavor of it in a lip gloss tube.”
“Seriously? I honestly thought it was maybe strawberry-flavored.” I
watched Andy pull out the classic strawberry-flavored ChapStick from his
pocket. “You were obsessed with this too, so I thought maybe the lip gloss
you used was strawberry-flavored.”
I was shocked. As much as I was obsessed with pink lip gloss, I was
also obsessed with the strawberry ChapStick. "I can't believe you
remembered that, too."
"I remember everything about you. Every little detail." His voice was
low and husky as he uncapped the lip balm and put it on.
Then he handed the lip balm tube to me. I accepted and put it on as
well. The smell of it washed over me with waves of nostalgia and memories
from high school. My mind lingered on the happy, even goofy, grin on a
younger Andy’s lips whenever we saw each other between classes in the
hallway. Just like the one he flashed across from me right now.
“You want to kiss me with this on our lips, don’t you?”
I handed the lip balm back to Andy and he capped it. He tossed it
somewhere to the front seats and turned back to me.
“It’s what the teenagers in us deserve. Seventeen-year-old me has
always wanted to kiss this fake strawberry flavor off your sixteen-year-old
lips that summer, you know?”
I placed my hands over his chest as I leaned into him. I could feel his
heart hammer strongly underneath my palm. Such a shy, big boy.
“Why are you still so shy? We’re already together!”
Andy’s cheeks flushed again for the nth time tonight. “I can’t help it!
You always know how to make me blush.”
“Are you still going to get this shy when we get married, too?” I leaned
a little closer but kept a few centimeters in the space between us. I stared
directly into his eyes.
His entire face, along with the tips of his ears, turned bright red like he
always did when I got the best of him. I could practically read his mind like
an open book. Marriage, he thought.
“Yes.”
His lips closed the space and breathlessly met mine. This time, the kiss
was slow and deep as the artificial strawberry flavor melded against our
tongues. I melted against him, feeling his arms wrap around me and pull me
into his lap. His hands roamed over my body, igniting a fire within me as he
often did these past two months. We pulled away, gasping for air and I
stared up at him in wonder.
“Are you happy you could finally confess to your seventeen-year-old’s
heart’s content?”
“Actually, I think the seven-year-old me is the happiest.”
“Why do you say that?”
 With red and kiss-swollen lips, Andy flashed me his handsome,
megawatt grin as his iridescent hazel green eyes twinkled. “Because you
smell and taste like strawberries.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue

ONE YEAR LATER

I WAITED for Julie to fall asleep while I used an old horror movie
I’ve watched multiple times as the excuse to stay up past our usual bedtime.
While she hung out in her room, I stayed in the living room as I patiently
waited.
I tried not to think too much as I played with a white twist tie in
between my fingers. Usually, there were Lego blocks all over the coffee
table for me to build whatever I wanted. But tonight was a tad different.
Julie and I had been together for a year already. Just as I told her right
from the start, I knew I wanted to marry her and would love to spend the
rest of my life with her if she let me. I couldn’t help myself from smiling
like a madman when she told me she wanted the same when we discussed
the next step of our relationship.
Although we talked about marriage a month ago, I had yet to figure out
what her ring size is without her realizing it. She hardly ever wore rings,
since her favorite types of jewelry had always been earrings or necklaces,
which had only made it harder for me.
I found the perfect ring: a three-carat cushion-cut ring with a diamond-
encrusted gold band, exactly like the one she joked about when I gave her
those pearl drop earrings for Christmas almost two years ago. I had some
clue about what she remarked on. But I noted down exactly what she said,
word for word, anyway. I finally put those words into use as I scoured to the
end of the earth for the perfect ring this past month.
All I needed now was her correct ring size and was hoping this twist tie
would come in handy in helping me figure it out.
I glanced at the digital clock on the TV stand and it was well past one in
the morning. Julie should be asleep by now. As my heart thudded loudly in
my chest, I immediately turned off the TV and made my way to her room
through the dark. We often switched which room we slept in. I wanted to
sleep in her bedroom tonight because I wanted an excuse to bask in the
lingering scent of her favorite milk and honey lotion on her bedsheets.
I quietly padded through Julie’s room and turned on the lamp on her
nightstand. I took a moment to smile down at her haphazard sleeping form
and the soft rise and fall of her chest. I held myself back from kissing her as
I immediately got onto my knees in front of her left hand, which dangled
loosely over the edge of the bed.
I worked quickly to wrap the twist tie around her ring finger and
grinned when I finally twisted it in place. All until her hand suddenly jerked
and pulled away. She completely startled me as I stayed crouched by the
bed with my hands still in midair. Through sleepy and beautiful dark brown
eyes, she stared back at me.
“What are you doing?” asked Julie. Her voice was slow from her sleep
as she blinked at the lamplight.
My breath heaved a little as I tried to stammer out a response. But it
wasn’t enough to deter her from looking at her hand where my trusty white
twist tie was still around her left ring finger.
Fuck, I silently cursed.
“What’s this?” Julie reached out to touch the handmade ring.
“I-I made you a ring,” I lamely answered with burning cheeks.
Julie immediately caught on what I was doing as she let out a giggle.
She shifted to her side, as if to get a better view of me. “Come here,
Sweetheart.” She waved me over through her groggy blinks.
I quickly shuffled closer to her. As soon as I was close enough, she
instantly pulled me into a kiss. When she pulled away, she let out another
small giggle. “It’s cute. Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me now. Wait until I give you a real one,” I breathed onto
her lips.
 She laughed again as I pulled away from me. “Alright, pretty boy. Is
that a promise?”
I blinked slowly as I brushed back the hair in her face. “That’s a vow,
Julie.”
She smiled, big and wide. “A vow I’m patiently waiting for you to
fulfill.”
I leaned over her and placed a soft and gentle peck on her forehead,
nose, and then lips as I felt her heart pound against my chest. I played with
the twist tie ring and a giddy grin stretched across my face. Along with it,
the searing heat of my blush rose up my face from the base of my neck to
my cheeks to the very tips of my ears.
“Soon, Tink.” My voice was light as a feather to my surprise.
Julie let out a low hum. “Why don’t you show me how well you fit the
responsibilities of being my life partner first?”
My brows furrowed. “Like what?”
Julie grabbed the hand fingering the twist tie ring and drew it lightly
across the expanse of her chest. My brows playfully cocked at her bold
action. I let out a teasing laugh as she quickly drew my fingers lower as she
pulled them across her stomach down to where we both knew her pleasure
always began to pool.
“You know I fit into that role perfectly well. But it’ll always be my
pleasure for you to test me,” I whispered. “Soon-to-be-Mrs. Hughes.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgments

To my sister, partner in crime, and soulmate, Mena, this book wouldn’t be

here today if you weren’t the one pushing me to do so. You’ve watched me
write fanfics year after year for over a decade, all the while nagging me to
publish my own book. Well, I FINALLY DID! If it wasn’t you who was the
one who believed in me first—even before I began believing in myself—
then I know I wouldn’t be here today screaming about my debut novel.
Thank you.
To Jenny, there have been so many times when I sent you random texts
in the middle of the night or at the butt crack of dawn for you to review
something I’ve written. It’s because of your insight that I could incorporate
bits of our beloved Hmong culture, heritage, and language into this book.
Thank you for always giving me your time, effort, and honest input.
To my therapist, Ivette, you and my sister were the ones who truly
helped guide me to this point. Without you, I doubt I would even be here.
Thank you for being there to help me sort through my mind and encourage
me to never settle for less. It’s really because of you that I’m finally living
and thriving.
 To my readers, I cannot thank you enough for giving this book and
author a chance. I hope you loved Julie, Andy, and their story as much as I
did. I also hope you stick around to meet many more characters and books
on the way soon. Thank you so much for being here with me and for your
love and support.
I wrote this book incorporating bits of myself and my life experiences
weaved into the fabric of it. Much like Julie, I lost my mom when I was just
a kid. In this book, her dad has been gone for 20 years. For me, in 2023, my
mom would’ve been gone for 15 years. It was impossible not to reflect on
the many long years it’s been since her passing while writing about Julie’s
loss. I, too, wish my mom could tell me how proud she is of my sister and
me and the women we’ve grown to be.
Mom, I became a romance author because you showed me the joy and
happiness of being a hopeless romantic. I honestly couldn’t have learned the
ropes from a better teacher. Thank you.
To anyone who’s currently going through the loss of a loved one, my
heart goes out to you and your loved ones.

OceanofPDF.com
 About the Author

Cee Yang is a first-generation Hmong-American, born and raised in California. At 15, she wrote a
paranormal romance YA novel for fun and never stopped writing since. She has also written and
dabbled in fanfiction for 10+ years. While not reading or writing, she enjoys anime, Asian dramas,
and a good matcha latte. Some Things Never Change is her debut novel.

For more updates and books:

www.theceeyang.com

OceanofPDF.com
 Special Chapter
WITH ANDY'S POV

Want to get to get into Andy’s mind?

Sign up for my newsletter to receive the first chapter from Andy’s POV.
This is an exclusive newsletter sign up special just for the readers of Some
Things Never Change.
Click here to sign up.

OceanofPDF.com